Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun swirled and seeped into the parts of her skin left bare. Sookie Stackhouse thrived in the sun, under its sweltering gaze, and her perfectly tanned skin reflected the fact. Her long, golden hair shined even brighter in its light, and her dark brown eyes closed against the rays. She always felt so at peace in the sunlight; she loved the way everything seemed to dance under the light, how certain things shimmered, and how it felt against her arms and legs. It was quiet in the grassy backyard of her Gran's home, atop a thin, soft blanket with a dilapidated book in her hand; it was this level of tranquility that eased her bones and calmed her mind.

The book's spine was tattered and worn, but that didn't matter to her. Jane Eyre has always been a favorite of hers, among a myriad of other older romance novels. It was the passion within the words that she loved; she longed for that type of burning passion. Romantically or not, she craved the intense emotions the characters in each book felt. Good or bad. 

Sookie maneuvered herself so that she was lying on her stomach, her ankles crossed in the air, she mostly bare back now soaking in the sun. She wore a bright pink bikini top and a light blue pair of jean shorts; it wasn't incredibly promiscuous, but still teetered the edge of what could make Sookie blush. She'd been raised by a proper southern lady and the lessons learned had stuck with her. Her Gran meant everything to her; the pretty, older woman raised, chastised, loved, and cherished Sookie when no one else did.

Her brother, Jason Stackhouse, always seemed to tolerate her, at best, and hated her, at worst. She knew, quite literally, that he sometimes wished he had a normal sister; anyone but her, he once thought. Other times, he was a kind and caring brother, but his attitudes switched as easily as his lovers did. He was what many people around town had called - or thought, rather - a man-whore. She knew damned well Jason couldn't keep it in his pants to save his life and that he was dumber than a box of rocks, but she loved him, nonetheless.

Her blood relations, those she still spoke to, ended quite abruptly with Jason. She had a few friends, two, in particular, she'd consider family, no matter what: Tara Thornton and Lafayette Reynolds. The two cousins had been in her life for as long as she could remember, Tara in particular. She knew she'd be seeing Lafayette later in the day, for they both worked at Merlotte's bar and grill. She reminded herself to call Tara and ask how she was; she had moved to New Orleans last year to start fresh. Sookie marveled, respected, and loved Tara with her whole heart; she was the strongest, most perseverant, and caring person she'd ever met. (It also didn't hurt that Tara was drop-dead gorgeous). She had been through so much, yet still shined brighter than the North Star on a clear night. There had been tears shed between both women, but at the end of the day, Sookie was so glad Tara was finally doing something for her.

 Lord knows she deserves more joy in her life. 

The last thing she heard was that Tara had moved in with her new girlfriend, was seeing a therapist pretty regularly, and that her wrestling gig was raking in good cash. She said that she was happy. Sookie remembered telling her that she missed her more than anything, but was beyond overjoyed that she was doing well. When Tara had asked about her, she simply replied with her usual: same old, same old. 

Sookie sighed and put her book to the side, flipping once more, her back against the red and white, checkered blanket. The sky was a robin's egg blue, splatters of white clouds decorated its expanse, and the sun sat firmly in its west. As her mind lingered on thoughts of her best friend, a stern, boisterous, thickly accented voice called to her from behind.

"Sookie, come get some ice tea before you burn up out there!" A small smile graced Sookie's face as she got off the blanket and made her way inside. The house creaked and moaned with every step she took toward the kitchen. She sat in one of the handmade, rickety chairs that adorned the circular kitchen table. Her Gran gently placed a sweating glass of sweet ice tea in front of her - a lemon hung from the side of the glass’s lip. 

"Thanks, Gran," Sookie replied, a genuine, beaming grin on her face. Gran gave Sookie's hand a small pat and nodded a 'you’re welcome' to the younger woman. A bout of silence rested over the room; Sookie sipping on her tea and Gran cleaning some dishes were the only noises to be heard. It wasn't entirely quiet to Sookie, no, it rarely ever was. Even with her shields as high and as fortified as she could make them, the dull pressure of others’ minds still pushed against her defenses. She had become adept at stopping the unconscious flow of others' thoughts from entering her own, but it was a constant strain, a constant thing she had to keep track of. Her mind was never still when she was around others.

"Miss Fortenberry and I were just talkin' about havin' another bake sale. I'm trying to figure out what type of pie to make," Gran mused as she scrubbed a dirty plate.

Sookie flitted through her favorites of Gran's, but one pie, in particular, came to mind. "How 'bout pecan pie, Gran." 

"As long as your brother don't gobble it up before the bake sale, I'd say that's a swell idea." Sookie hummed in appreciation and went back to finishing up her tea. She knew better than to leave a dish unfinished on the table. She took a gander at the ticking clock that hung above the entrance to the kitchen and huffed. Her shift started soon. She picked up her cup, gave it a good rinse and wash, then placed it near the others to dry. Her Gran had moved into the living room to continue knitting a scarf; Sookie could hear the soft sounds of her rocking chair moving back and forth against the wood.

She made her way upstairs and into the shower; she made sure the water had a slight chill to it. Drying her hair, putting it into her high pony, and wiggling into her uniform didn't take much time. She was sitting on the chair that accompanied her vanity when her Gran knocked. "You have a good night, dear. Don't work yourself too hard," Her soft voice was muffled by the door, but the sentiment made Sookie's chest warm.

"You too, Gran. That scarf's still gonna be there tomorrow, ya know," Sookie teased. A small chuckle resounded from the other side of the door before the floorboards began to creak again. She finished applying some light makeup, which she never felt a particular affinity for, but wearing it got her better tips. She slipped on her grease-resistant white shoes, yanked her purse from her bedside table, and took off in her broken down, yellow car.

*

The pressure in her mind grew immensely the moment she walked into the bar. Everyone around her froze and stared at her as she'd walked in naked. Slightly stunned by their reaction, Sookie's shields slipped. She was bombarded with thought after vicious thought:

I can't believe she's here.

Bitch has balls for comin' in today.

Fools, both her and her brother, I swear…

The damned Stackhouse's. Brothers a murderin' fuck and the sister's a crazy dumbass. 

Sookie hissed and slammed her shields back up. She had heard enough. She wanted to scream at the patrons in the bar, but held her tongue; she knew she needed more information. 

She almost ran face-first into Sam Merlotte as she marched her way into the kitchen. "Sook?"

She reared back and let her mouth run, "Sam, I just walked in here and everyone was starin' at me like I was crazy, more than normal, anyway. My shields fell and I heard… Sam, please tell me it ain't true." 

Sam looked deflated. "Jason got arrested earlier today, Sook. They took him in for questioning."

Sookie blanched, her mouth agape, her eyes wide. "For what, Sam?" She pleaded, but she already knew the answer. She had heard it.

"Murder," He whispered, his tone soft, sorrowful, and consoling. 

Sookie didn't know what to say. There were no words for what she was feeling. She stood there, stock still, for what seemed like hours.

"Sook." Sam gently touched her shoulder and that seemed to reignite her.

"Sam, there ain't no way Jason did something like that." 

"I know and I'm sure they're gonna let him go as soon as they can. It was probably just a big misunderstandin'." She hadn't realized Sam had slowly led them both towards the kitchen, where Lafayette and Terry worked.

"Oh hell, hooker," Lafayette muttered, instantly dropping his ladle and wrapping his friend in a tight hug. She adored Lafayette, ever since she first met him. "I know your dumbass brother didn't kill no one. Now you know Lala's hugs make everythin' better." Sookie let out a sound that was a mixture between a laugh and a sob. She wrapped her arms tightly around her incredibly well-dressed friend. She placed her head against his chest and sniffled. 

"When Jason gets outta there, I'mma kill him," Sookie murmured as Lafayette dropped a kiss to her forehead.

"Stupid little bitch, that Jason Stackhouse." Lafayette rolled his eyes and hugged the fool's sister a little harder. 

Sookie chuckled again before finally letting go of her friend. "Thanks Laff. How's Jesus?" Sookie questioned, eager to get her mind off the situation at hand.

"Great. Damn fool loves helpin' people and I love him for it,'' Lafayette beamed. Jesus and he had been together for a few years, and Sookie had noticed a change immediately. Lala smiled more, laughed more, and seemed genuinely happy. Sookie's heart was so full when she realized both her friends, her family, were happy, content, and prospering. Laff and Tara's mom had been sent to the hospital where Jesus worked; the combined efforts of Lafayette, Jesus, Tara, and occasional help from Sookie, (along with a solid employee discount), kept both women safe and cared for. Laff told her that they almost had enough money to pay for their stays, indefinitely. They were both littered with issues and treated their kids disgustingly, but their children were too big-hearted to leave them to the dust. It was another reason why Sookie truly believed her friends to be the best people to ever walk the earth.

"And how's the house?" Sookie grinned, her grief, anger, and worry momentarily numbed by her excitement. She hadn't gotten a chance to talk to him about his personal life as of late, for Merlotte's has been unusually busy.

Lafayette gave her a sly smile. "Lookin' damn good, hooker. The shrink said redecoratin' would cleanse the soul." 

Sookie chuckled. "We both know she didn't say that." Lafayette gave her a shrug and returned to his station, seemingly proud of himself for getting Sookie to smile.

"Cher, you don't have to work today," Sam's calm voice forced her to face reality again. The overbearing weight of dread flooded her system.

"If it gets to be too much, I'll walk out, but otherwise, the distraction'd be nice." Sam nodded and returned to his office, while Sookie made it back to her section. The bar wasn't too busy, but everyone around her still shot her looks ranging from concerned to dirty. She made sure her shields were up, practically impenetrable, and then started her shift.

The hours went by tediously and as the bar fell into a steady rhythm of regulars, Sookie felt as if she could breathe again. She was wiping down a table when the doors slammed open and Jason Stackhouse stumbled in. Sookie's breath caught in her throat and she set her towel and spray bottle down. He wandered over to his normal table, where his friends Hoyt and René currently sat. The few patrons in the bar stopped and stared, just as they did to her, hours before. He noisily and roughly yanked a chair and sat down, ripping a beer out of Hoyt's hand and downing it in one gulp. 

Sookie's blood began to boil and she was sure her tan cheeks had turned a dull red. She marched over to her brother, grabbed the bottle from his hand, and gave him a death glare. "Jason Stackhouse, you have some serious explainin' to do," Her voice was level, but her tone and the look on her face were deadly.

Jason paled slightly before shaking his head. "Not now, Sook." 

Now Sookie was seeing red. 

"You listen here…" She began before being immediately cut off.

"No, Sookie! No. I don't wanna explain nothin'. I just wanna drink and forget it ever happened," He spoke, his voice started high but eventually became a whisper.

Sookie cooled off a bit upon seeing her brother's defeated face. "For now, Jason," She admonished before turning right back around resuming her cleaning. Sookie knew she had done the right thing when she saw Hoyt and René lead him out of the bar, about two hours later, both supporting him as they went. Causing a big scene in front of everyone would have just made his day worse, even if he did deserve to be yelled at for not talking to her about it.

The last couple of hours slogged by and by the end, Sookie was on the phone with Tara.

"I'll fly up there right now to kick his ass," Tara muttered through the phone, her voice distorted.

"Naw, as much as I appreciate the offer. I just wanted to tell ya and I needed to get it off my chest," Sookie smiled. 

"You know I'd do anything for ya, Sook. You need to come down and visit us soon… you can bring my whore of a cousin and his lovely boyfriend with ya," Tara laughed, the sound carefree and joyous. Sookie could hear the faint sounds of Tara's girlfriend, Naomi, in the background. 

"I love ya, Tara, and you know that I miss my sun bathin'' buddy. Tell Naomi I said hi. Lala, Jesus, and I'll call you soon to arrange that trip," Sookie paused and turned towards the kitchen. "Tara's on the phone!" Sookie yelled.

"Tell that bitch nothin', Sook!" Lafayette yelled back. Sookie rolled her eyes. Some things never did change.

"Lala says he loves you and misses you very much," Sookie grinned, teasing them both. Lafayette scoffed, but his thoughts showed just how much he missed and adored his cousin. 

Tara practically belly-laughed. "Now you're gonna tell me pigs can fly." 

Sookie rolled her eyes. "If you two are gonna bicker the entire time, I'm not gonna go."

"You're no fun, Sook," Tara pouted. A light laugh echoed through the background.

"You already knew that, so it ain't news," Sookie replied, her voice a tad haughty. 

"Oh, hush. Now I gotta go before my girl heads to bed without me. Bye, Sook." 

"Bye, Tara," Sookie breathed. The line went dead immediately afterward. Sookie took a deep breath and finished up the final bits of closing at Merlotte's. Lafayette left shortly after the phone call ended, so Sookie and Sam were the last ones at the bar.

"Ready to head out, Cher?" Sam asked, swinging his keyring around his fingers.

"Yeah, I am." The lights went out as soon as she exited the building, Sam in tow. "Goodnight, Sam. Thanks for telling me what happened today." She appreciated Sam Merlotte, especially during times like this. She knew he harbored some type of romantic affection for her, but it never stopped him from being a good friend.

"Of course, Sook. Goodnight," He smiled before walking towards his trailer. Sookie got into her car, turned on the raucous engine, and slowly traveled home, her mind a swirl of all the events from the day. 

Chapter Text

The next few days were quiet and Sookie was grateful for it. It was her day off and she was sitting in the living room with her Gran, another book in her hands. 

The phone, which sat on a wall in the kitchen, began to ring. 

Sookie dog-eared her book and made her way into the kitchen; Sam's voice rang through the plastic. 

"Hey, Sook. I know it's your day off, but do you mind goin' in and checking on Dawn for me? She's late for her shift." Sookie wanted to groan but reigned in her reaction. She told him she was on her way. 

Her clunky car came to a stop in front of Dawn's place and a blast of hot and humid air hit her face as she opened the car’s door. She was silently grumbling to herself as she knocked on Dawn's door, quite peeved that her coworker overslept and interrupted her day off.

"Dawn?! You overslept, Hun," Sookie called, still rapping on the uncomfortable door. After no answer from the woman, Sookie tried the doorknob and the door swung open with ease. "Dawn?" Sookie slowly made her way through Dawn's small living space. It was moderately clean; a few dishes were scattered in her sink, and empty food boxes littered her tables. Sookie cocked her head to the side upon the sight of her co-worker’s bedroom door being wide open. The air felt heavy, all of a sudden as if the oxygen in the room had been sitting unused for too long.

Dawn was sprawled atop the bed, her limbs in odd directions. Her face was unnaturally pale and her eyes were wide open as if something shocked her, but it was her neck that froze Sookie's blood in her veins. Her neck was lined with handprints, the blood vessels near the surface had burst from the pressure, which created a horrifying red and purple hue on her skin. If she looked close enough, Sookie would have realized that two thin fang marks rested on the left side of her neck.  

The still air was full of harsh screaming, the sound ripping her throat and hissing through her teeth. She wasn't entirely sure when she started screaming or when she stopped, she just felt it in her chest; there needed to be something happening in the room, something to signify the horror that a death like that deserved. Sookie numbly found Dawn's house phone and dialed 911, her hands shaking slightly. Her voice was small and emotionless as she reported the crime; her throat was raw from the screaming and shock overrode her emotions. She eventually made her way back outside, and she stood in the concrete that lined the motel rooms together. 

She waited for a few minutes, nervously playing with the ends of her sundress until her brother showed up. He carried a ragged bouquet in his hands, his hair a mess, and his clothes wrinkled.

"Jason? What're you doing here?" Sookie questioned. She knew Dawn and him had a turbulent 'on-and-off relationship, so his appearance wasn't entirely surprising, but it was mighty worrying. 

"I came to apologize to Dawn. We had a spat. Personal shit," He muttered. 

"Jase, don't go in there... Please," Sookie begged, too out of it to tell him why. 

"Don't tell me what to do, Sook. I gotta fix this," He replied, rather harshly. Sookie felt her heart clench in her chest. She tried to grab onto his arm but he shook her off and made his way into the crime scene. Sookie snapped her eyes shut in an attempt to quell the tears that were finally surfacing. She had seen someone she knew, she worked with, dead and cold on a bed. The cold, sickly feeling sank into Sookie's bones.

"She's… she's…" Jason murmured, slowly walking back outside.

Sookie opened her mouth to say something but Dawn's neighbor walked out and began talking: "Why the hell are you back, boy? Ain't bein' shot at enough to keep you away?!" She yelled, clutching tightly at her robe.

Sookie snapped her mouth shut and widened her eyes. "I ain't got nothin' to do with… you gotta believe me, Sook." 

"Is it true she shot at ya?" Sookie asked, perturbed and shocked.

He nodded.

Sookie let her shields fall and let her brother’s frantic thoughts through. She made a pact many years ago to not do this, but she considered the circumstances and found the exception to be a fair one. She still stood in the firm belief that he hadn't killed either of them, but she needed some sort of clue, lead, anything to help get him out of his mess. 

I can't believe she's dead. Who the fuck killed her? Maudette, now Dawn. Fuck. Maybe it was a vampire, those fucking fangbangers gettin' themselves into deep shit and now it looks like I killed 'em. Oh, hell, Dawn… 

Vampires. 

Sookie was disgruntled at her brother's blatant prejudice against vampires and the women who enjoyed their company - but his thoughts gave her a crumb. She could work with that. 

The police showed up shortly after, Detective Andy Bellefleur, Sheriff Bud Dearborne, and Deputy Kenya Jones quickly scattered. Andy took Sookie's statement, all while giving Jason a devilish look.

He's killed another woman? Oh, I'm gonna get his ass behind bars now. I'll be a goddamn hero...

Sookie bit her lip to hide her scowl. Damned Andy was hellbent on pinning her brother for these gruesome killings. She needed to prove him innocent now; she had no other choice.

"Jason Stackhouse, you're comin' with me," Andy said, his face serious, but his thoughts were giddy. 

"I didn't kill nobody!" Jason howled as they cuffed, detained, and shoved him in the back of the police cruiser. 

A tear finally fell down Sookie's cheek, its trail cold against her heated flesh. 

Bud and Kenya talked to her for a moment, pity all over their faces. Sookie nodded. She had phone calls to make and a plan to get her dumbass brother outta jail. 

**

The day after Dawn's death, everyone in Bon Temps knew of the murder. The small town left little room for secrets and thrived on gossip. Her brother was sitting in jail, pending a proper investigation. She wasn't entirely sure if it was legal for them to keep him without any hard evidence, but she couldn't worry about that right now. She needed information and she needed it fast.

"He called 'em fangbangers, Laff. The only lead I got is vampires and I got no idea where to look for them," Sookie sighed, sipping on a glass of water Lafayette had gotten for her. She was sitting in Jesus and Lafayette's living room, the couple across from her on their couch.

They gave each other a look that Sookie couldn't decipher; if she didn't know better, she'd have guessed they were reading each other's thoughts and having a conversation. 

"Don't, Jesus. She'll get her skinny ass eaten," Lafayette chastised. 

Sookie furrowed her eyebrows but sat up a bit straighter, incredibly curious.

"We can't let Jason rot and Sook's right, it's the only lead we have," Jesus said, attempting to placate his boyfriend. Jesus turned his head to her, his kind, blue eyes boring into hers. "There's a bar called Fangtasia in Shreveport. Owned by vampires and many vampires frequent the place, but it's not exactly… safe." Sookie appreciated his honesty, more than she could express.

"Alright, well, you both know I gotta go, right? I don't wanna go in blind, but I don't believe vampires are all evil," She huffed. Sookie prided herself on being a solid mixture of pragmatism and optimism. She was also incredibly stubborn and when pushed, could be quite vicious. 

Jesus and Lafayette were silent for a moment, their intertwined fingers twitched. "Vampires can be cruel, vindictive, and unforgiving, Sook. Never forget that. We can put a minor protection spell on you, but I don't know how well it'll hold against a vampire attack," Jesus contemplated. Sookie was only recently made aware of both of their mystical affinities. Lafayette was a medium and Jesus was a brujo; she wasn't entirely sure what that entailed, but she had no room to judge, she didn't know what was going on with her, either. "We'll take you and wait for you. We shouldn't go in… vampires aren't particularly fond of us."

"You get in any trouble, you get outta there as fast as you fuckin' can, ya hear me?" Lafayette was dead serious and Sookie could hear the fear for her in his voice.

Sookie nodded fervently. She took Jesus' warning to heart, but kept a sliver of her curiosity alive; she wanted to know what they were like. She always craved knowledge and vampires had left her ravenous. She was running through outfits in her head. She had no idea what to wear to a place like this and she doubted she'd have anything that'd be appropriate. Too bad. 

Jesus and Lafayette drove her home and she got ready for the night ahead. She was excited, nervous, and determined, more than anything else. She triple-checked that the photos of Maudette and Dawn were in her purse before slipping on a simple, white sundress that was accented with red; it had a sweetheart neckline and cut off right above her knees. She let her hair down and her blonde waves fell slightly past her shoulder. 

"Oh, fuck, Sook," Lafayette sighed. Sookie cringed, having a modicum of an idea of why he was worried. 

"You'll definitely stick out, which may help your cause. You'll be fine," Jesus smiled, placing a hand on her shoulder. Sookie smiled back. Jesus was a fantastic person and friend, but she loved him a whole lot for making Lala so happy.

They completed the protection spell fast, worried looks on their faces, but a wave of relief hit them all when it was finished.

The drive to Fangtasia seemed incredibly short, but all thoughts of the drive left her mind when she saw the bar. It was a simple building with a red awning above the door. The window to the right of the entrance had Fangtasia in big, cursive, neon lights. It was tacky, to say the least, but Sookie reminded herself to stay vigilant and cautious. There were quite a few people in line, but she didn't mind waiting. She exited the car, gave her friends a thank you, they gave her 'good luck' and 'stay safe', and made her way to the back of the line.

The line moved quickly, almost too fast, it seemed, for the next thing she knew, Sookie was up. The woman at the door was dressed in black, revealing leather, her feet in stilettos so tall, Sookie was wondering how the woman could move. She was beautiful, of course, with all pretty features and long blonde hair; her face was emotionless, but Sookie got an impression that if the woman wanted to kill you, she could. Her shields were still up, but something was odd about the mind in front of her; the lady's thoughts didn't push against her shields like everyone else's did. It was as if there was silence on the other end. She wanted to explore that more, but she didn't have the time.

The woman looked her up and down, a small smirk on her face. "Aren't you cute, darling?" She purred. Sookie flushed a bit, her eyelashes fluttering. She wasn't used to being complimented in a way that wasn't explicit and obscene. She figured the lady was talking down to her a bit, but she let it slide. "ID, honey?" 

Sookie gave the lady her ID with steady hands. So far, so good. 

"Sookie Stackhouse. Come on in." The smile on the woman's face was predatory but elegant. 

"Thank ya," Sookie gave a shy smile before tucking her ID back in her wallet. The inside was decorated in blood reds and midnight blacks, tables, stripper poles, and barstools scattered around. The bar seemed well stocked, certainly better than Merlotte's, but it was the stage at the heart of the place that stood out. An empty throne sat in the center; it was a typical throne, Sookie supposed, but it sent shivers down her spine, nonetheless. 

The room bounced and hummed with the pulse of electronic music, drunk fools, and dancers. Although Sookie hadn't been to a place like this before, she's heard about them in others' thoughts and conversations. Nothing incredibly out of the ordinary. Sookie took a seat at the far end of the bar, on an empty barstool and waited for the bartender to wander her way.

He came to her in a blur of motion, her hair rustled from the push of air he shot her way. He was a vampire! The woman at the door probably was too, now that she had the chance to think about it. "What can I get for ya?" He asked, mostly disinterested. His long, black hair hung loosely around his shoulders.

"Gin and tonic, if you don't mind," Sookie replied politely. He nodded, zoomed away again, and brought her the drink in under thirty seconds. "Thanks." She smiled at him, genuinely mystified at his speed. She put her payment and tip on the bar's tabletop and swiveled around to face the crowd. She cautiously let her shields fall and was bombarded with thought afterthought. Most thoughts were sexual, but some were of those wanting to drink vampire blood. V, as some called it. It became a popular, incredibly illegal drug after vampires came out of the coffin a couple of years ago. 

Sookie was damn impressed. Her gin and tonic was damn good. She turned around to tell her bartender that and experienced something she's never had in all her years: complete and utter silence. It was as if his mind was a void, calm, quiet, yet never-ending. She knew he was there, for she could feel his minds' presence, but nothing more. She was stunned and overjoyed. She couldn't hear him. She turned back to the crowd and searched for more vampires, in case it was a fluke. It wasn't. They were all… voids. 

She tried hard to contain her excitement and was so swept up in herself that she hadn't seen the blur of motion near center stage. After calming down, she went back to trying to pick out information from the humans' heads, in case anyone knew of anything. Everyone was still thinking about sex, drugs, and booze. 

Sookie huffed and slumped forward a bit. Her gaze unconsciously made its way up to the stage. Her breath caught in her throat. A man was sitting casually on the throne. Sookie's first thought was contemplating just how good-looking he was. He was all long, but sturdy, limbs, sharp features, crystal blue eyes, and shoulder-length blonde hair. Oh, he was gorgeous, and his mind was a void, just like all the other vampires around. He must have been the owner, she figured. 

Despite the numerous barely clothed, stunning women dancing on poles in front of him, he seemed completely and utterly bored. Sookie watched as people approached him and practically begged on their knees to touch, fuck, and drink him. Their thoughts were particularly loud and particularly lustful. She knew she wasn't going to get a chance to talk to him without embarrassing herself anytime soon, so she turned back to her bartender. His name was Longshadow, she learned from others' thoughts and the vampiress at the door was named Pam.

"scuse me," Sookie smiled, her voice gentle. Longshadow quirked an eyebrow and turned to her. 

"Need another drink?"

"Oh, no thank you. Ones enough for me," Sookie paused to chuckle nervously. When she was anxious she tended to ramble, so she was trying hard to reign that in. "I was just wonderin' if you knew these two women?" Sookie slid the photos from her bag and placed them on the cold, black marble. 

A flicker of something akin to recognition passed over his face, but he quickly shut it down. Sookie thanked herself for paying attention so intently to people's facial expressions, it was finally paying off in full. He knew something or at the very least, had seen them before.

"Sorry, can't say I do." 

Sookie smiled and nodded. "Thank ya for indulging me, anyhow." She turned away from him again and bit her lower lip. She didn't like cursing, not one bit, but she was truly fucked at the moment. She had to talk to tall, pale, and stunning on the throne if she wanted answers. She took a hearty swallow of her drink. 

She watched him continue to deny people, left and right. His face never flickered from his boring exterior. One particular woman was thinking of something ridiculous as she approached him and it caused Sookie to snort, a wide smile on her face. When she looked back up, he was staring at her. Directly at her. His cold, crystalline eyes took in her form, devouring her whole. She noticed then the small ring of red under his eyes, and she was startled and intrigued by it. Sookie swallowed and broke the intense eye contact to stare at her glass. If he could hear that, he could have heard her conversation with Longshadow, she supposed. Maybe he just wasn't listening for anything, but her ridiculous laugh caught him off guard. Oh, how she prayed it was just that. She didn't want to upset him without properly talking to him.

She cautiously looked up again and found him staring at her. He cocked his head to the side, raised a hand, and lightly beckoned her with his fingers. Sookie was going to have to go to the doctor if her heart-stopping and blood-freezing kept up because it couldn't be good for her. She shakily got up, made her way through the crowd, and stopped directly in front of the stage.

The people in the vicinity were hissing at her in their minds, calling her all sorts of colorful names, but she couldn't pay them any mind. She was transfixed on him. He was even prettier up close; he wore a tight, black tank top that cut a harsh v down his chest and form-fitting black jeans. A few necklaces rested against his neck and chest, and a simple, black ring adorned his middle finger on his left hand. His hair was a similar shade to her own, maybe a tone darker, and his long face ended with a dimpled chin. There were two vacant chairs to the side of his throne and he slowly gestured for her to take a seat; his eyes never left her as she moved up the stage. 

She crossed her legs and smoothed her dress after she sat, her heart pounded in her chest, and she was sure her cheeks were already red. He didn't speak for a while, content to just drink her in, it seemed. Sookie wasn't exactly complaining, for she was sure she'd never seen a better-looking man in all her life.

"What was so funny?" He questioned, his voice deep, melodic, and unfamiliarly accented. 

She blinked and let her mind reboot before answering. "Oh, well I was just watching them come up to you, and after a certain point you'd think they'd learn to take a hint," Sookie answered. She wasn't going to tell an intense, albeit hot, vampire stranger about her disability. No siree. His eyes crinkled and a small smile graced his face. She adored the look of a smile on his features and she wondered what a full-blown grin would look like. His head was turned completely to look at her, but his body remained in the same, lax position it was before. Being so close to him seemed to drown out everyone's thoughts, his void seemed to swarm and consume all in its path. Not so different from his physical presence, she thought.

"What is your name?" He asked. Sookie looked into his eyes and saw her slight reflection. She was getting lost in the pools of blue and she mentally shook herself to snap out of it.

"Sookie Stackhouse, and you?"

An eyebrow rose on his face. "Eric Northman." 

"Well, it's very nice to meet you, Eric, even if I'm being stared at by everyone in the bar," She said, raising an eyebrow of her own. Sookie was always a bit emboldened and something about him seemed to override her other senses. There was a thick layer of tension between them, between their gazes, between their appraisals, between the thoughts she couldn't hear. Sookie had never felt more alive.

Eric smirked again. "Many would kill to be allowed on the stage, let alone so close to me." He had maneuvered his body to face hers; his shoulders and arms faced her completely, and his legs were maneuvered to remain wide and relaxed, but more in her direction.

Sookie scoffed, "I'd call ya full of yourself if I hadn't seen people beggin' for your attention all night." 

"You are brave, Sookie Stackhouse. Either that or stupid," He mused, almost to himself, as he brought a large hand up to her face. She knew he had a fair point, but the insinuation rubbed her the wrong way, anyhow. He ran his knuckles gently down her face and Sookie blushed scarlet. He gently tilted her chin so that their eyes met again; his thumb lightly stroked her skin. "Why were you asking my bartender about missing women?" He cooed, his voice lulling and soft. Despite the sweet demeanor of his tone, an intense pressure pushed against every corner in her mind, desperate to sink its claws into her. 

Sookie blinked a bit and shook her head. Jesus and Lafayette told her what glamoring was before they left and she was almost positive he just tried to do that to her. "Why did you beckon me up here?" She asked, in a similarly melodic tone, leaning in slightly. He blanched, his usually statue-Esque face shocked for a blinding second. His hand dropped from her face as if he burned her.

He was trying to glamor me! I wonder why… I woulda told him why I was askin', for the most part, at least. it's why I'm here, after all.

"They were murdered and I heard they… associated with vampires," She answered tactfully, determined not to give too much away.

He considered her words for a moment. "Troubling." Sookie furrowed her eyebrows at his comment dug out the photos from her purse and handed them to him. He brushed his fingers against hers and sparks shot through her system. "I have seen these women here before, but I have no further connection to them. This one asked me to take her, but I declined." Sookie was quickly adjusting to his brutal honesty. Maudette had been here. Dawn had begged, like all the people from earlier in the night. 

"Could it have been a vampire?" She questioned.

"Was there blood?" He countered, his face once again an emotionless mask.

"No."

"Then no. No vampire, especially one careless enough to leave bodies around, would be able to resist drinking from them. Your killer is a human." She got the sense he wasn't lying to her, but she couldn't be positive, which was uncharted territory for her. She'd have to take Eric Northman at his word and surprisingly enough, she did.

"Thank you, Eric." Sookie gave him a 'Merlotte's smile', ever so slightly different from a 'crazy Sookie smile', perfect, formal, polite, and just a bit offputting. This eliminated vampires for her, but didn't clear her brother's name; she was stuck firmly in square one, still.

"Why are you really invested in these murders?" He asked again, his eyes attempting to hypnotize her into complacency, as an invisible pressure pushed against her mind.

"Are you trying to glamor me again, Mr. Northman?" Sookie questioned, intensely curious, and slightly offended that he'd try it again. Sookie shifted in her seat, rearranging her legs to cross at the ankle rather than the knee.

Eric narrowed his eyes slightly. "Yes I was, yet you seem impervious to it. That is something I have not encountered in my thousand years." Sookie stuttered, her breath caught in her throat. One thousand years?! Oh, I'm so in over my head. "You are quite fascinating, Ms. Stackhouse. A quality so rare in a breather." 

"Well, I gotta get goin'. Thank you again for answerin' my questions." Sookie went to stand up and Eric followed. He towered over her, so much so that Sookie had to strain her neck to look at his face. 

"Until I see you again, Ms. Stackhouse," He smiled, his tone implying that they will meet again, sooner rather than later. He then picked up her hand and placed a light kiss on her knuckles. She almost melted into a puddle on the stage; her cheeks burned a violent vermillion. Sookie gave him one last smile and glance before making her way off the stage and towards the door.

Pam stood to the side, her face as emotionless as Eric's, a hand firmly on her hip. "Goodbye, sugar."

"Goodbye, Pam," Sookie replied, without really thinking. As she opened the door to Lafayette's car, she was bombarded with questions. She answered each in full. 

"All I know is that our killer's human. I gotta keep digging, maybe look around other towns and see if anythin' similars happened?" They both voiced their approval of her plan. "Alrighty then. Let's head home." As the trees passed in a blur as the car hurried down the street, Sookie couldn't get the icy blue eyes of Eric Northman out of her head.

Chapter Text

Weeks passed with little information. Sookie contacted multiple sheriff departments around Bon Temps and only a few came back with anything concrete. Someone named Drew Marshall and a few other killers fit the bill, but she couldn't get much else from them. Jason was let out after Sookie marched down to the station, after doing some intense research on police protocol, demanding that he couldn't be kept there. There had been no evidence pinned against him, so the investigation continued.

Merlotte's was still buzzing with regulars, Jason had returned to his construction job, and Gran was getting all the ingredients for her pecan pie. Sookie, on the other hand, couldn't shake her experience at Fangtasia. Rather, she couldn't shake her experience with Eric, as short as it was. He had intrigued and captivated her, all while instilling a healthy amount of fear and caution into her bones. She warred with herself; she knew staying away would be the safer, smarter move, but the other half of her wanted to know where seeing him would lead her. 

She was lying in her bed, staring at her ceiling as she considered that exact predicament: to go see him or to not. She didn't even try to trick herself into thinking it was for Jason. It was purely selfish; for the fire, peace, and intensity she felt from Eric Northman. Even Jane Eyre didn't have its normal sparkle, for her thoughts were too plagued by the mysterious, stoic vampire. 

It's late and Gran'll rip me a new one if she finds out I did this.

I don't have to work tomorrow and I'll be back before she even notices.

Eric's a thousand-year-old vampire and he screamed 'dangerous'.

He didn't do nothing to hurt or threaten me - minus that glamor thing, but it didn't work, so - when he could have. Even when I practically called him a narcissist to his face. I can't hear his thoughts, he's gorgeous, and seemed to be interested in me. Whatever that means for an ancient vampire.

Sookie sat up on her bed and made the decision: she was going to Fangtasia.

She hopped out of bed and went straight to her closet. She skimmed through her dresses and found a form-fitting, baby blue number. It flared out towards her thighs and ended right before her knees. Her nightgown came off with ease and she carefully made her way into her bathroom to get a proper look at her dress. She switched on the lights and her reflection smiled at her; the dress was gorgeous. She quickly situated her hair, toed on some shoes, grabbed her bag, and made her way downstairs. She paused before a pad of paper sitting on the dinner table. She thought that Gran would be a little placated if she wrote her a note, just in case she wasn't home before she woke, so she did just that. After placing the pen back on the table with a small thud, Sookie made her way to her car.

Sookie bit her bottom lip and hoped that starting her car wouldn't wake Gran. The engine roared to life, upset that it had been awakened. Sookie grimaced and snapped her eyes shut, after about two minutes of nothing, she peeled out of the driveway.

Sookie practically bounced in her seat, her adrenaline pumping violently through her veins. The feeling of living life, rather than just watching the days go by, hit her again. It was exhilarating.

She pulled into an empty spot in the Fangtasia lot and turned off her car. The line was just as long as it was the last time she was here and she was making her way to the back when Pam stopped her. "Where do you think you're going, darling?" 

Sookie whipped her head in Pam's direction. "Well, I was plannin' on waitin' in line like everyone else." 

Pam's lips twitched, giving the vague impression of a smile. "Well, sugar, there's been a change of plans. Come on." Pam gave her another once over, incredibly appreciative of this dress’s neckline if her line of sight was any indication. "I was wondering when you'd come back. I thought it'd be the next day, but I guess I can't be right all the time." 

Sookie chuckled, "Didn't mean to disappoint ya, Pam." The sarcasm bled through her words and for the first time, Pam cracked a grin.

The grin quickly faded and her eyes grew into slits. "How did you know my name?" She purred, raking a sharp, maroon nail against her collarbone. 

Sookie wanted to kick herself. Or let some professional soccer player do it for her. "I overheard some people talkin' about you in the bar. I believe their exact words were 'Pam's super hot, but she's into the chicks. My friend said it was the best lay of her life.'" Sookie even lowered her voice to imitate a country bumpkin mixed with a college frat boy. 

The grin that popped onto Pam's face was snake-like. "That does sound about right. Would you like to find out if I'm a good lay, sugar pie?"

Sookie mentally sighed in relief, but kept her face amused and slightly flattered. "Sorry, Pam. I don't swing that way." 

"Pity." Her face settled back into the bored mask Sookie thought it was stuck in. "Alright then, sweetheart, head on in before I eat you up," Pam cooed, popping the p in 'up'. Sookie walked in, filing her interaction with Pam for later. She had another vampire on her mind, for her eyes were already on the throne in the middle of the stage, ignoring everything else.

He was there. Looking at her. 

She blushed a bit and broke eye contact. She made her way to the same barstool that she sat in weeks ago, ordered the same drink, and faced Eric Northman. He smiled at her, the biggest she's ever seen from him, and she felt her chest blossom in warmth. She was glad she came if only to see him grin just a bit more. Sookie gave him a smile of her own, all gapped teeth and laugh lines, hoping to prompt him into a wider one. His smile grew, ever so slightly, and Sookie considered it a victory.

He was wearing an outfit almost identical to the one she had last seen him in, and he looked magnificent in it, too. Sookie adjusted in her seat, her lower half warm. Sookie blushed when she remembered he was watching her check him out. 

She slowly shifted her grin into something coyer, and looked away. She let her shields fall and took in the same blast of thoughts and emotions that she expected. People still wanted to come up to Eric, but something held them back.

Guess they finally learned their lesson!

Sookie took a sip of her drink and watched as a thin, scantily clad, faux-blonde woman walked by. Her thoughts were scattered and muted; it felt as if this woman was trying to fight some overbearing presence. It took her all of two seconds to realize why her thoughts were so muddled. She had been glamored. Multiple times, it seemed. Sookie furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to depict what the blonde was thinking, for she was incredibly nervous, borderline panicking. 

Sookie tentatively pushed and prodded at the force keeping Ginger, she learned, from thinking freely. She peeled back the glamor just enough to get a mental image with a few words: 

Longshadow was gripping her face, rather harshly, and telling her that if she ever spoke of his stealing he'd rip her throat out and feed it to her. 

Sookie stifled a gasp, all too aware of Longshadow's presence behind her and Eric's gaze watching her every movement. Her eyes snapped back up to him and his eyes turned hard and inquisitive upon the look on her face. Sookie placed her drink on the bar, jumped off her stool, and plowed through people and vampires alike. She didn't even pause before she walked on his stage and took a seat next to him. 

She didn't let Eric get a word out before leaning into his ear, her face away from the crowd, her lips almost brushing his skin. "Longshadow's stealin' money from you." She made sure her voice was as low as possible, in an attempt to prevent Longshadow from hearing it. 

Eric stilled and a rumbling growl emanated from his chest. Sookie pulled back and looked at his face; it was blank, which she should've expected, but the growl indicated just how angry he was.

"How do you know this?" He asked her, his blue eyes wide as they looked directly into her soul.

"Ginger, I believe, was talkin' to herself. She seems… a little out of it, to say the least, but she was scared, Eric. I don't think she was lyin'." Sookie willed him to believe her, still too cautious to tell him the truth.

Eric cocked his head to the side and narrowed his eyes; he looked her up and down again as if hoping to get an answer to a puzzle. "Hm, a good answer, but I know that is not what happened. So, I ask, Ms. Stackhouse, what are you?" 

Sookie cursed mentally and made a note to work on her acting skills. "Does it matter how I know? Someone's stealin' from ya… and, I'm a waitress, to answer your other question." That seemed to simultaneously amuse and tick him off. 

"I had only just realized we are short sixty thousand dollars and you have already caught the launderer," He breathed. 

"Maybe I shoulda gone into law enforcement, then," She laughed nervously, fidgeting in her seat. He gave her another inquisitive look. "A thank you would be nice," She teased, testing the waters, hoping to deter him from his previous train of thought.

"I do not thank breathers," He said, his voice detached. Sookie watched as he tracked Longshadow's movements; he radiated danger and death.

Sookie sighed. "Next time someone steals from ya, I'll be sure to keep it to myself," Sookie snarked, standing up and smoothing the ends of her dress. The descent from the stage seemed to move in slow motion, for the moment her high heel hit the ground, someone was coming for her. They were moving so fast, all Sookie could see was a blur of black and the faint impression of bared teeth. She was prepared to scream and protect herself if she could, but before the vampire could reach her, everything was stopped.

Eric was standing in front of her, his tall form stretched to his full height, his hair slightly windblown and in front of his face. Sookie was sure he was some sort of war deity, for the strength that could be felt from looking at him was overbearing. He was holding Longshdaow by the neck, his feet a foot from the ground. The black-haired vampire hissed and clawed at Eric, to no avail. Eric stood still and his grip was firm; his face was impassive as he called for Pam.

"Clear the bar please, Pamela." The humans around them were frozen with fear and the vampires had scurried away. 

"Everybody out, NOW!" Pam yelled, finally bearing her long fangs and letting out a menacing growl. Every horrified human went scrambling, desperate to get away as fast as possible. Sookie was staring bewildered at the scene in front of her, her bag now clutched tight to her chest, both feet on flat ground; her reflexes had finally kicked in and she was prepared to use her bag as a weapon. Sookie knew the little it'd do against a vampire, but she didn't have much else, and she sure as hell wasn't dying without putting up a fight. 

"You have been stealing from me, Longshadow," Eric breathed, his accusation deadly in its simplicity. The vampire's eyes widened and turned to Sookie, a hiss escaping his clenched teeth. Eric squeezed his throat further, the vampire choking on the crushing force on his trachea. "One more sound and I will rip your head from your body." Longshadow finally quit squirming. "Pam, do with him as you will, but do not kill him. The Magister would not be happy with us if we did that. Otherwise, have fun." Eric grinned at Pam, the smile twisted and vindictive. Sookie was conflicted; 

"My pleasure. Mommy's got a new plaything! Come on now, you piece of shit," Pam laughed, all too giddy as Eric chucked Longshadow to the ground. Pam was gone in a flash, Longshadow with her. 

Sookie blinked a few times. Her mind was racing, but her body was stuck where it was; someone just tried to kill her and Eric stopped them. Well, he also caught his criminal, but the gesture was greatly appreciated by her. Eric turned, slowly, and faced Sookie; he approached her cautiously and stopped with a few inches between them. "You appear to be in shock."

That, funnily enough, snapped her out of it for a bit. Sookie was sure she'd have nightmares for at least a few days, however. "A vampire did just try to kill me, so I think a little shock is warranted. Next time someone's stealin' from you, I'm definitely keeping my mouth shut." Sookie shook her head in disbelief, gently putting her purse back on her shoulder. She loosened all her muscles, trying to calm her racing heart.

Eric cracked a side-smile, his trademark, Sookie supposed. He looked down on her with something akin to fondness. "He would not have touched you." Eric repeated a gesture Sookie had fantasized about and brought his knuckles back to her cheeks; the effect was immediately calming and tantalizing, all at once. He gently brushed her cheeks for what felt like hours before speaking again, "What are you?" His voice was barely a whisper, so soft, and he wasn't trying to glamor her. She didn't feel the pressure in her mind; Sookie craned her neck to look up at him.

"A waitress," She said, cracking an identical side smile. He dropped his hand and closed the distance between them, his chest centimeters from her own, his upper half bent to be closer to her level. He placed his face in the crook of her neck, his nose brushing against the heated, pulsing skin. Sookie shuddered and her eyes fluttered shut; he took a deep breath before pulling away, looking down on her again. 

"I will find out what you are, Sookie Stackhouse… but I am a patient creature." She wasn't going to doubt him there. 

"You might be waitin' a while," She spoke, her voice husky. Her chest was heaving from their proximity and despite the coolness of his skin, heat swarmed her from all directions.

"You are brave then, Ms. Stackhouse." He tucked a stray lock of blonde hair behind her ear; the contact sparked electricity that seeped into her soul.

"Until I see you again, Eric. Oh, and thank you for saving my life. I do thank people, no matter if they're breathin' or not." Sookie stepped back and began her trek towards her car.

"Until then," He whispered, but it got lost in the sound of the door closing behind her.

Chapter Text

A week passed before she saw Eric Northman again. She was fighting the clawing want to see him every single night and somehow found the strength to stay away. He, on the other hand, didn't seem to have that willpower. It was late and the moon had cooled the air, but the mugginess remained. Stars twinkled clearly in the sky and Sookie was sitting on her bed, her back against the old headboard, a book in her hands. The window was open and a humid breeze brushed her hair and tickled her skin.

Gran had fallen asleep a few hours ago and Sookie had taken to cleaning the rest of the house. It was vigorous work, trying to keep her house from falling apart, but she loved the old place too much not to clean it up. Gran would also be very disappointed in her, too. She was reading Pride and Prejudice, the book yellowed from age but otherwise intact. She was content as her cat purred on her lap. 

The wind whistled suddenly and when she turned to see what caused the sound, she found Eric Northman floating behind her window.

"Jesus Christ Shepherd of Judea!" Sookie hissed, her cat jumping off her lap in fear of her master's outburst. "Eric Northman, what the hell are you doing here?!" She scolded him.

He let out a laugh, "I came to see you, if that was not obvious." He shrugged his shoulders. His hands were clasped behind his back and he was wearing a leather jacket over his normal wife beater. 

"How did you even…? No, wait, you can fly?" She rambled, her brain trying to wrap itself around his presence here. He smiled at her and she scowled, he was enjoying her fluster immensely. "Can all vampires fly?"

He raised an eyebrow. "Can all humans sing?"

Sookie snorted, "Are you kiddin'? I couldn't carry a tune in a bucket with a lid on it." Eric let out a silent chuckle and Sookie momentarily forgot why she was upset. It didn't take her long to remember, however. "Now, how the hell did you find my house?" She admonished, her eyebrows furrowed. She wrapped herself a bit tighter around her blanket.

"Your scent. I simply followed it and it led me here." 

Damn him and his pretty face and his stupid nose.

"Why are you really here?" She questioned. "And how come you haven't waltzed right in?" She was curious for more information on vampires, for the little she learned from Jesus and Laff was not enough.

"I cannot come in without an invitation, and to answer your other question," He paused to register her annoyance at his teasing, "I wished to see you." 

"And why should I invite a vampire, who I barely know by the way, into my home?" She asked, crossing her arms against her chest.

"Because he asked politely." 

"You haven't."

"Ms. Stackhouse, would you grant me the pleasure of entering your home this evening?" He beamed, his voice low and sensual.

Sookie narrowed her eyes further. "If I take back the invitation?" 

"I will be forced to leave the premises." Sookie considered it for a moment. He had saved her life, hadn't lied to her, and was the most mysterious, scary, and hot man she'd ever met in her life. He could also feed her curiosity about… everything, most likely.

"What do I say… exactly?" She fiddled with the edges of her soft, cream blanket, suddenly self-conscious. She'd never had a man in her room before and all she was wearing was a thin nightdress.

"Eric Northman, will you please enter my home and ravish me?" He smirked, and Sookie blushed into her chest. 

"None of that talk or you will be outta here faster than you can not say sorry." He held his hands up in supplication. "Eric Northman, you can come in." Sookie rolled her eyes but watched in fascination as he stepped into her room. It was as if he was walking down invisible stairs; she wanted to ask fifty questions about flying, but she figured they could get to that eventually.

Sookie scooted on her bed, her blanket wrapped tightly around her middle, and patted the empty spot next to her. She was definitely being brave now, offering him a place on her bed. He laid himself out, his back against her headboard, and his long legs spanned the length of the mattress. Sookie shifted so that she was facing him, her legs crossed, her back now facing a wall. They were incredibly close and she longed to reach out and touch him.

"You wanted to see me. Why?" She let her eyes travel his body, his hard chest, his strong arms, his sinful jeans, and the boots on his feet. "Also, take your shoes off." He raised another eyebrow and Sookie figured it might fly right off his face. He complied, gently toeing his boots off and placing them beside her bed. "Thank ya."

"I have learned that a vampire has been sent to Bon Temps and I wanted to inform you of this. I also wished to answer some questions you most certainly have… as my way of saying thank you." She took in a sharp breath, her eyes wide, her entire body alight.

"I thought you didn't thank breathers."

"You seem to be the exception," He replied, tucking his arms behind his head. 

Despite her immediate excitement, she wasn't entirely sure of his motives. He still wanted to know what she was and what she could do, probably more than anything. "What exactly do you want from me, Eric?"

"Everything," He whispered, his intense eyes boring into her own. That chilled and ignited her blood, for she could tell he meant it. 

Sookie filed that away and went back to her original train of thought. "You'll really answer my questions?"

He nodded.

"Alright. This vampire… why is he comin' to Bon Temps?"

Eric sighed, "I am not entirely sure. My sources have little information at the moment, so that is all I know. If you come across this vampire, Sookie, be cautious." Sookie shook her head up and down, fervently. She didn't need to be told twice. 

"Does True Blood taste any good?" She knew it was an odd question, but she chalked it up to a human being on protein shakes for the rest of their life.

Eric grimaced and that alone told her enough. "No. I equate it to sewage water, but it works if absolutely necessary. Many of us still drink from more than willing humans or from blood bags." Sookie thought that was fair and wasn't going to bash vampires for getting sustenance from willing participants.

"And the sun? Does it burn? I've only seen some Buffy the Vampire Slayer, but those vampires explode in the sun," Sookie continued, blushing at her reference to the old vampire show.

"It will burn us to death and depending on the vampire's age, it will either be a fast or excruciatingly slow true death. I have seen some Buffy, thanks to Pam, and found it to be entertaining." Sookie grinned, all teeth, and Eric's features seemed to soften.

"True death?" Sookie contemplated aloud.

"It is what we call our final death, for we have already died once before." Sookie frowned, not liking the explanation of that one bit.

"Y'all like the word true," She muttered, earning a smirk from Eric. "So what do you do when the sun's out and about?" Sookie continued.

"We sleep, in a way." Sookie thought that made sense. 

"How does someone become a vampire?" She bit her lower lip and didn't realize Eric staring at it hungrily.

"It is a complicated process, involving both vampire and human blood being exchanged on the precipice of death." Sookie shuddered, thinking of Eric in such a situation; his body bloody and broken, some vampire hovering ominously over him. Sookie shook the image from her mind.

"What is Pam to you?" She asked innocently. 

"My child." Sookie blanched, trying to wrap her head around the implications of that. Eric chuckled, the sound warm as it reverberated against the bed. "My vampire child. My progeny. I turned her over a century ago." 

Sookie let the air hit her lungs again. "Did you have children, once?" She asked without thinking. "You don't have to answer if you don't wanna."

Eric remained still and contemplative, his eyes still on Sookie. "It was expected of me to have a wife and procreate, so I did. I have not thought of them in centuries." His voice was emotionless, his past so far removed that it truly was many lifetimes ago.

Sookie took their conversation back to a safer route. "Who is the Magister?" 

Eric rolled his eyes. "An ancient pain in the ass." Sookie couldn't resist smiling at that. "He is judge and executioner in the vampire world. He is tedious and narcissistic; he thinks himself invincible." 

"And people say vampires and humans are totally different," She teased. Her black, fluffy cat jumped back on the bed, giving Eric a wide berth before sitting on Sookie's lap. 

He looked at her curiously. "What is it's name?"

"Tina," Sookie cooed, scratching the cat behind the ear, earning a soft purr from the animal. "I didn't have many friends growin' up due to my…" Sookie caught herself and offered him a small smile; he rolled his eyes in return. "Due to certain a circumstance. Tina made my life a little easier." Eric hummed in response, fixated on Sookie's small fingers running through the feline's fur. 

"What is this circumstance you speak of?" He questioned, an impish look on his face.

Sookie laughed, "Didn't you say you were patient?" Eric shrugged his shoulders, his arms still tucked tight behind his head. "Give me a few good reasons on why I should tell you." She grinned, happy to have stumped an old as dirt vampire.

He pouted. He actually pouted and Sookie's stomach fluttered. "I have saved your life."

"And I said thank you. Would you like to hear it again?" 

Eric shook his head and let a puff of air escape his nose. "I have been completely honest with you."

"Alright, you got that goin' for ya." Sookie's grin widened with each response. As much as he loved flustering her, she loved messing with him.

"Would asking nicely work once more?" He asked, his tone far too innocent for such a big, dangerous vampire.

"Maybe. It's not that I don't wanna tell you... Well, I didn't at first, for sure… it's just. It ain't somethin' I'm proud of and my friends warned me not to tell any vampire. They said it'd get me into trouble and it's already made my life hard enough as is." Sookie slumped a bit.

"I would never do anything to hurt you," He spoke, his voice soft and intense. 

Sookie believed him, whether it made her a fool or not, she didn't care anymore.

"What's flying like?" She diverted, and he let her change the subject.

"It is relaxing and thrilling, all at once. I could take you sometime," He offered, an easy smile on his lips. Sookie's heart skipped a beat and her stomach dropped a bit; the idea was enthralling and horrifying. "Here you are, letting a vampire into your home, yet you are scared of heights. You are odd, Sookie." 

"I've definitely been called worse and don't you make fun of me, I've never even been on a plane before!" Sookie huffed, once again teetering the line between teasing and being rude. Talking to Eric about anything, she realized, was the most fun she's had in a long time. 

"Well, I have heard the best way to overcome a fear is to face it head on," He suggested. "I am much safer than a plane."

Sookie raised an eyebrow, hoping to show him how unmoved she was by throwing his signature move at him. "I'll think about it and get back to you."

Eric hummed, "Not many deny me and live to see the next day." 

Sookie rolled her eyes. "Well, you're gonna have to get used to that 'round me. I refuse to take things sittin' down, and you woulda killed me already if you wanted to. Hey, didn't you say 'you would never hurt me'?" She chastised, dropping her vocals to imitate him. He cocked an eyebrow at her.

He didn't scare her. He may have been a big, bad vampire, but she could tell he was soft underneath the cold exterior. Sookie knew that if she wanted to be around him, she'd have to get used to how vampires worked. They were brutal and took joy in inflicting pain; it would be one hell of an acceptance on her part. She was willing to try and understand.

"I suppose I can adjust." They settled into an easy silence, Tina's purring, the whistling wind, and Sookie's calm breaths were the only sounds to be heard. After a while, a yawn escaped Sookie's mouth. Eric stared in wonder for a moment, and Sookie blushed. "You look beautiful when you blush, and you smell even better when the blood rushes to your skin," He muttered, his eyes transfixed on her cheeks, neck, and chest. Sookie yawned again, instead of responding to his statement. "I shall let you rest," He whispered, carefully sliding off the bed, and slipping his boots back on. 

Sookie gave him a sleepy smile. "Next time you come over, use the front door," She yawned, her tone joking, but she hoped he could tell she was being serious. 

"Sleep well, Ms. Stackhouse," Eric chuckled before stepping into the air. He hovered for a moment, his eyes lingering on her drowsy form. He was gone the next time she blinked. 

"What do you think, Tina?" She asked as she settled into her bed and pulled the covers up. "I think I like him," Sookie mumbled as she drifted into unconsciousness. 

****

Her next two shifts at Merlotte's went smoothly, but her third shift was strenuous. It started normal enough, regulars getting drunk, people yelling, hollering, and thinking nasty thoughts. A vampire named Bill Compton decided to walk in and shifted Sookie's night dramatically.

Everything in the bar paused as the vampire sat in a lone booth. It was in her section, of course. 

"Can't things ever be simple?" Sookie muttered to herself. Eric's warnings, along with Jesus and Lala's, were enough to keep Sookie on her toes. He wasn't particularly tall, but he was handsome, Sookie supposed. He had dark brown hair, intense sideburns, and a very serious demeanor. He wore a button-down and jean combo; he looked simple enough.

She grabbed her pad, a pen, and started to make her way over to his table. She was stopped, rather violently, by Sam. "Sook, what're you doing?"

"Takin' his order," Sookie huffed, whipping around to face him, her ponytail swinging violently with the motion. 

"He's a…" Sam began.

"Vampire? Oh boy, don't I know it. I'll be careful, Sam, I promise. Who knows, he may be nice." Sookie's confidence seemed to be enough to convince him because he let go of her arm. Sookie wasn't so sure of his niceness, but she had to say something.

The vampire smiled as she walked up. "What can I get for ya?" She asked, a Merlotte's Smile on her face.

"True Blood, B positive, if you have it," He answered, his accent a nice, deep southern drawl. Sookie nodded and made her way into the kitchen to heat a bottle of the fake blood; she watched as it whirred around the microwave. She'd have to go back to Eric after her shift and tell him that he stopped by. 

"There ya are, sir." She grinned, placing the bottle in front of him. 

As she was moving to walk away, he spoke up again, "What's your name, ma'am?" 

"Sookie Stackhouse, and you?" She asked courteously, a wave of deja vu washing over her. 

"Bill Compton," He answered. Sookie bit her tongue, Vampire Bill was a name too funny to ignore. The look on her face must have been odd, for Bill's expression deflated slightly. 

The couple next to Bill, the Rattrays, turned and made their presence known. "Don't bother talkin' to Sookie, sir. She's crazy," He laughed, his wife chuckling along with him.

Sookie bit back a growl. The Rattray's were true white trash, racist, bigoted asshats. "If you'll excuse me," Sookie spoke, hastily making her exit. She walked into the steaming kitchen to find Lafayette preparing a customer's dish. "Mack Rattray is a real piece of work," She complained.

"Ignore those whores, baby girl," Lafayette said, easing his friend's troubles. 

Sookie took a breath and smiled. "You're right. I shouldn't let that rude couple get to me." Lafayette grinned at her in return.

Sookie ran a hand through her hair, sweeping the strays back. She took a deep breath and headed back into the bar. She gave the Rattrays, who were still talking to Vampire Bill, a glare. She let her shields fall, curious as to what their conversation was about, and gasped.

Thank god that stupid cunt's outta our way. Now we can drain him...

He continued, but Sookie shut him out, not wanting to hear anymore. She practically jogged back to the table, a Crazy Sookie smile on her face. "Anything else I can get for ya? Another True Blood?" 

He looked her up and down, curiously, and Sookie didn't like it one bit. "No, thank ya."

Sookie bent down, as if she was grabbing his empty bottle, and looked towards the Rattray's, then him, before standing up again. She hoped he got her message. He nodded slightly, his face solemn. Sookie let out a breath of relief. Despite his moderately off-putting nature, she didn't want to see him hurt. "Alrighty then, holla' for me if ya need me." Sookie bounced away and made her way to another table, then another, and another. She almost forgot about Vampire Bill completely until her eyes swept over his booth. She stopped short when she realized the Rattrays and Bill had disappeared.

"Cheese and damned rice," She cursed. She looked around frantically for Sam, Lafayette, or Terry. She really didn't want to walk out there without backup, but she wasn't going to let Vampire Bill die, either. "Sam!" She screamed, running around frantically.

"Cher?" Sam asked, incredibly worried.

"Vampire Bill's gettin' drained by the Rattrays, we gotta stop 'em!" She breathed, the words coming out incredibly fast. She ran out into the parking lot and looked for anything that could resemble a weapon. She found a long, thick silver chain sitting towards the side of the bar. She heaved it into her hands and ran into the forest.

She hoped someone was following her, but she couldn't go back now. The forest was dark and foreboding; Sookie wouldn't have been surprised if the trees started growing eyes. She occasionally tripped over overgrown branches and the grass crunched harsh beneath her sneakers. She slowed her pace when she began to hear voices.

"Shit, Mack, hurry the fuck up!" 

Sookie snuck forward, trying to keep the sounds she was making to a minimum. She crept around a thick tree trunk and poked her head out; the Rattrays were facing away from her and Vampire Bill was sprawled on the forest floor. There was a needle and tube stuck up his arm and multiple bags of blood sat near him. Bill looked incredibly pale, paler than he was, at least.

Sookie bit her lip and considered her options: she could wait for backup, but there was a possibility none was coming, or she could start swinging. 

Hell on earth.

Sookie cautiously walked behind the Rattrays, her heart pounding in her chest. The couple was bickering and kneeling in front of the prostate Bill, which let Sookie get incredibly close. She figured if she could knock Mack out, Denise wouldn't be too hard to take down. She took in shallow breaths and let a portion of the chain dangle in the air. 

"Shut your fucking trap, Denise. I can't fuckin' focus." 

Sookie reared the chain back and swung it forward; she didn't want to hurt him too badly, but she wanted him unconscious. The metal made a harsh sound with the back of his head, and Mack fell to the grass with a thud. Denise let out a blood-curdling scream. Sookie jumped back and prepared her chain for another strike; adrenaline pulsed and pumped through her system. Denise looked frightened at first but a look of pure death and rage took the place of the fear. 

"You stupid bitch!" She hissed, jumping at Sookie. Denise landed a punch to the gut, which caused Sookie to heave and stumble. She recovered as fast as she could, but Denise was on the attack again, the thin, frail woman somehow much stronger than she looked. The woman yanked at Sookie's hair, pulling as hard as she could, and Sookie yelped. Her scalp stung and her stomach throbbed. Denise kept landing hits and scratches, vicious and skin-breaking. Sookie got away long enough to chuck the chain at the woman, driven by a force deep within her chest. The chain flung outwards and began to wrap itself around her attacker's neck; Denise choked and clawed at the restraint, to no avail.

Sookie put her hands on her knees and took deep breaths, watching in bewilderment as an invisible force suffocated Denise into unconsciousness. Her face began to turn a violent red, then a light blue, the veins in her face and neck protruded and engorged. The woman's eyelids fluttered shut and she fell to the floor, her knees hitting the ground first, the rest of her body following suit. The chain unwrapped itself and laid loosely around Denise's neck, once again inanimate.

"Well shit," Sookie huffed as the dull pain in her stomach began to cease. She wiped her fingers against her face and blood stained her fingertips. Sookie supposed she left the fight in a much better position than the Rattray's. She turned to Vampire Bill cautiously, unsure how he'd react.

"Bill?" She breathed, and her voice echoed into the expanse of the tall trees. He groaned and attempted to sit up, but quickly fell back down. Sookie walked behind him and dragged him towards a tree; she propped his back upon the rough trunk. He was shirtless, but all Sookie could focus on was the clear tube that ran from his arm into an empty blood bag. "Want me to remove this?" She pointed to the offending needle. 

He gave her a weak nod, his eyes fixated on the small droplets of blood falling from her forehead.

She carefully removed the needle and watched as the small incision began to knit itself back together. The wound was gone in under five seconds. "How did you know what they were plannin'?" He asked, his annunciation even slower than normal.

"I know the Rattrays. It was as simple as that," She muttered, keeping her distance from him.

She could tell by the look on his face that he didn't believe her. Not for a second.

"No thank you?" She was going to have to teach these vampires a thing or two about basic manners. "Or did you not like the fact that a human woman just saved your vampire butt," She huffed, crossing her arms against her chest.

A scary look flickered across Bill's face. "Thank you, Sookie." His thank you was strained, to say the least, but she didn't expect much more from him. Or any vampire, for that matter.

"Sookie!" Sam screamed, running into the scene of the crime, a frantic Lafayette, and intoxicated Andy Bellefleur in tow.

Sookie backed further away from Bill now that she had proper backup. "I told ya," She sighed, rubbing away the dried blood from her forehead. Sam and Lafayette gave her a look. She shrugged. "I wasn't gonna let him get drained. Now arrest them, please," Sookie said, pointing to the unconscious couple.

Andy took her statement and nervously turned to Bill. "Would you… uh, like to press charges, sir?" He asked.

"No, I would not." 

Sookie's eyes widened to the size of saucers. "Cheese and rice, Mr. Compton! They tried to kill ya," She exasperated. 

He looked at her as if she was a simpleton. "I just moved here, you see, and I don't wanna cause any more trouble than my presence alone would bring." 

Sookie had nothing to say to that. I saved his life and he doesn't even want to do anything to the people who tried to kill him?! What in the devil is happenin' here?

Andy, still slightly out of it, took a sloppy photo of the vampire blood, grabbed Mack by the arms, and began dragging him back to his car. She knew they were going away for selling illegal drugs, thankfully, but Bills insistence to not charge them still struck her as odd.

"Thank god you're okay, Cher," Sam breathed, a look of pure relief on his face.

"What boss man said," Lafayette spoke, wrapping Sookie into a rib-crushing hug. "Never do nothin' like that again."

"I'm certainly not plannin' on it, I'll tell ya," She muttered into his chest. 

He let go of her and took hold of Denise's shoulders. "Time to get this bitch locked the fuck up," Lafayette hissed, harshly jerking her unconscious form. Sam grabbed her legs and they lifted her into the air. "C'mon, baby girl."

Sookie nodded, giving Bill one more glance. "I'm dumpin' that, unless you need it back?" She asked, hoping it wasn't too rude to insinuate getting rid of his blood.

"Do with it as you please," He murmured. 

She found the wording of that odd but continued. "You goin' be okay?"

"I will heal slowly without blood, but yes, I'll be fine." Sookie nodded; she sure as hell wasn't offering a vein to him.

Sam and Lafayette began walking away, Sookie closely behind. When she turned to look back at the vampire, he was already gone.

****

Sam told her to go home after they sent the Rattrays to jail, but she knew she had somewhere to go first. She called Gran on the phone, giving her a light version of events, and stressing the fact that she was fine. Gran told her she was proud of her and that she'd wring the Rattrays necks herself if she could.

"I'll see ya," She called out, hopping in her car and turning on the loud engine. She raced to Fangtasia, completely forgetting the semi-fresh cut on her forehead. She ran out of the car, cut the line completely, and stopped in front of Pam. She caught her breath for a moment, "Pam, I gotta come in."

Pam hissed and her fangs fell; they were long, graceful, and elegant up close. Sookie blanched. Pam shook her head, closed her mouth, and gestured for Sookie to enter. Pam followed her close behind.

She got four steps into the bar when Eric appeared in front of her. His fangs were bared and Sookie looked at them, fascinated. They were longer than Pam's and curved towards the end. They also seemed to come to a finer point, as if they could slice through anything. "Out, now!" He yelled, his voice booming throughout the club. Just like the last time, everyone scurried away, like roaches whose hideout just got exposed.

Eric hovered a hand over her wound but didn't touch it right away. He brought his pointer finger up to his mouth and pierced it with one of his fangs; the simple slice caused a bead of blood to run down his finger and drop to the ground. He brought his finger to her forehead and gently rubbed the injury. Sookie gasped as she felt the wound close. "What happened to you, little one?" He asked, cupping her cheek and rubbing his thumb against her skin. She felt butterflies beat their wings in her stomach upon the nickname he used.

Sookie let out a sound that resembled laughter and a sob. "Where do I start?"

"At the beginning," He supplied, his tone gentle. She told him the story, from meeting Vampire Bill to arresting the Rattrays. She skipped over the bit of telekinesis. His face flitted from apathy to rage to pride as she told her story. "Pam, get Sookie a glass of water," He demanded.

"Of course, Master." 

"You seem to attract danger," He mused, a smirk erupting on his features. He let his hand roam her face, caressing her nose, chin, and where her injury was before he healed it.

"How did you do that?" She asked, putting her hand over his. 

"Our blood has healing properties. It is a fact we keep hidden from breathers, and for good reason. Drainers already exist, but if it was widespread knowledge we could cure certain ailments, it would only get worse." Sookie felt a surge of appreciation that he trusted her enough with that secret.

Pam walked back into the bar, her pace human, and offered the cold beverage to Sookie. "I wish I coulda seen you take those drainers down. I can only imagine how hot that was." Pam winked and Sookie flushed.

"I would have to agree with Pam," Eric grinned impishly. 

She rolled her eyes at them both. "It was frightenin'. Denise seemed much stronger than she shoulda been." 

Eric's joviality dropped as a snarl slipped past his lips. "Vampire blood also enhances most senses, including physical strength."

Sookie grimaced. Thank god for whatever that chain thing was, then.

"Bill was undoubtedly sent by the Queen, but for what, I am unsure," Eric said, his head turned towards Pam, but his fingers still danced across Sookie's skin.

"That fucking prick. I could have gone at least another hundred years without seeing his face again," Pam groaned.

"Bill is a nuisance at best and a fucking errand boy at worst," Eric sighed.

Sookie was still stuck on 'the Queen' comment. "There's a vampire queen?" She chuckled; the idea of vampire royalty was hilarious to her.

"Sadly. She's a spoiled fucking brat, but she's remained a simple annoyance until now." Eric looked perturbed and murderous. 

Sookie stopped laughing. "Queen of all vampires?" She whispered.

"No, only Louisiana. Other monarchs exist in other states," Eric explained. 

"Why would she send Vampire Bill out to Bon Temps?" Sookie questioned. He said he just moved here and she was trying to think of where she heard his last name before… Compton. The Compton home, right across from her home, through the cemetery. "Oh, cheese and rice," She hissed.

Eric and Pam looked at her expectantly. Eric's hand dropped from her face.

"Bill just moved into the home across from mine." Eric snarled, his fangs snapping down again, and Pam followed suit. 

"It is no coincidence that Bill fucking Compton finds his way next to little miss circumstance. The queen sent him to procure her," Pam explained, a manicured hand on her hip.

Eric turned his attention back to Sookie, his eyes pleading. "Please, Sookie. I cannot help you if you do not tell me what you are." 

Sookie shuddered upon thinking of being procured and what that might entail. She furrowed her eyebrows and let go of her anxieties surrounding telling him the truth. If she wanted to not be taken to a crazy vampire queen, she'd need all the help she could get. "I'm a telepath."

He clenched his jaw. "Can you hear our thoughts?"

"No. I can't hear vampires. It's like y'all are a big void to me. Only humans and other supes. Humans are easiest for me to read. I picked Ginger's brain to find that Longshadow had been stealin' from ya. Tonight… something happened. Something that's never happened to me before." Eric remained impassive, but Pam had a curious expression on her face. "When Denise was attacking me, I threw my chain at her. I figured it'd at least slow her down, but instead, it wrapped itself around her neck. It choked her until she passed out," Sookie whispered, breaking eye contact.

"Holy shit… you're cute, you smell amazing, and you're dangerous. I think I like you," Pam laughed. Sookie didn't share the same jovial sentiment that Pam had toward the situation.

"The queen wants you as a pet, Sookie. She believes she is above vampire law and that what she wants, she should have, no questions asked." Eric's words had Sookie's blood running ice cold. 

"I don't think I'd like bein' her pet, would I?" She sighed, swallowing hard. Eric simply shook his head. "What am I gonna do? What's gonna stop Bill from dragging me off anytime he wants to?" Sookie began to panic, the horrors of the unknown creeping up on her. 

"I believe she wants him to exchange blood with you and take you willingly, if possible. It would explain his his congenial attitude when interacting directly with you," Eric said, his large, blue eyes unreadable. "I can offer you my protection, if you'd allow me to use your abilities." He leered, trailing her body with his eyes.

Sookie rolled her eyes. "You'd have to be more specific, Eric."

He deflated a tad, but a lewd look remained on his features. "I can create a type of employment contract for you. There is only one thing I ask of you tonight… think of it as a downpayment."

Sookie narrowed her eyes. 

Eric smiled. "Drink my blood."

Sookie didn't outright say no, but she wasn't jumping for joy, either. "You barely know me, Eric, and from the little I know about your world, vampire blood seems… important." 

He sobered slightly at her considerate and surprising comment. "I wish to know everything about you, Sookie. That, and I also wish to have much passionate and primal sex with you," A lascivious smirk on his chiseled features immediately wiped away his modicum of seriousness. 

"Hush. Now, tell me what takin' your blood will do to me, to you," She demanded, taking a large gulp of her water.

Eric pouted once again. She wasn't sure whether he was a one thousand-year-old, stone-cold vampire, or a two-year-old child. "You will become your physical best; your skin will flourish, hair will shine, and your strength and endurance will rise. I will have a direct tap into your emotions, and I will be able to track you." Sookie ran through it all in her head, trying to call on her more pragmatic side. He continued before she could get very far in her analysis, "Your interest in me will increase, and you may start to have sexual dreams involving me, if you do not already." 

"Now I'm gonna tell ya somethin' I should've the first day we met: you're full of yourself." Eric smirked and Pam let out a hearty chuckle.

"If I remember correctly, which I do, I believe you did tell me that."

"I told you I woulda said you were full of yourself… well now I am telling you." Sookie grinned, enjoying the sudden turn to the jovial. She was getting whiplash from the direction this conversation, hell, this night, had taken.

A silence fell over the three and Sookie took the time to think over her minimal options. 

• Be taken by Bill Compton to be this vampire queen's pet. 

• Let Eric protect me in exchange for my disability… and probably a lot more.

• Fend for myself and most likely die.

Sookie was already intrigued, attracted to, and connected to Eric. She didn't know him very well, sure, but there was something between them. Something she couldn't explain; it was like a live wire that sparked when they were around each other. She'd push, he'd push back. She'd laugh, he'd grin. She wanted nothing more than to ignite herself on that wire.

He was sadistic, that she knew, and she could only imagine what he had done in all his years… but she wasn't deterred. She wanted to get to know all of him and she was determined to accept him, no matter what. Even if it scared her. Even when it scared her. She could never, would never, condone some of his actions, but she'd understand and she'd forgive. When she considered the situation of someone she loved being in danger, she realized she might be just as ruthless, that she could be just as vicious. That alone showed that she was not any better, nor worse than him. She could finally be alive for real, constantly, around him. She would never have to feel ashamed of who she is, of her disability and other growing powers. She could just be Sookie Stackhouse: a woman who loved reading, her Gran, her kitty, learning, her family, and sticking up for herself.

Option B it is.

"I'll do it," She breathed, her voice confident as she straightened her back a bit.

"You never cease to surprise me. I thought for sure you would despise the idea of this," Eric lightly laughed. 

"Well, I ain't a complete idiot. You're definitely my best chance at staying alive and mostly in charge of myself. Like I said the other night, I ain't no welcome mat... I'm not lettin' anyone, not even you, step all over me." Sookie reiterated her independence. She would always be hers first.

"I would not want you any other way," He whispered, a twinkle in his eye. "Leave us, Pam."

"You sure I can't watch?" Pam whined, giving Sookie another look that could devour.

"No."

The vampiress rolled her eyes and took off, a harsh wind being left behind. Before Sookie even realized what was happening, she was being picked up, ran somewhere, then gently placed on a couch. 

"Give a girl a warnin' before you do that." Sookie shook her head, trying to get over the air being knocked from her lungs. She was nervous and excited; her emotions felt like an endless tornado. A low chuckle brushed her ear and goosebumps instantly rose on her skin. She realized Eric was sitting behind her, his long legs encapsulating her small form, and if she tilted slightly back, she'd be resting against him. She could feel his cool breath on the nape of her neck and could hear as he took long drags of her scent. He toyed with the arch of her spine, his long, graceful fingers leaving shivers in their wake. Her lower half was like molten lava; she was hot all over, her breath ragged, and she was positive she had never been more turned on in her life. "Does this have to be done in this position?" She asked breathily.

"Well, from the smell of your arousal, I do believe you are enjoying it already," He whispered into the shell of her ear, and her eyelids fluttered shut. He wrapped a strong arm around her waist and pulled her flush to him, Sookie gasped when she felt the physical manifestation of just how much he was enjoying it, too. "I will not drink from you tonight, Sookie." She wondered what being fed off of would be like… what Eric biting her would feel like. She blushed and shuddered. "The wound will close fast."

She nodded, taking a deep breath, enjoying the subtle scent of the ocean that wafted from him. It was like the sea in the harsh winter, but the waves still fought to stay fluid; the smell was crisp and wonderful. A crunching noise came from behind her and the smell of blood wafted through the air. His wrist was before her, two holes dug into the thin skin, blood gushing down his arm. She took his arm quickly but carefully, her entire body high strung, and brought it to her lips. She wasn't entirely sure what to have expected, but a sweet, delectable taste that she could feast on for hours, was not it. She took and took, her tongue licking the wound as it closed around her mouth. Small mewling sounds and the occasional moan escaped her throat; she was too lost in the moment to realize or care.

She pulled back and tried to collect herself. She already felt… different. Exhilarated. It was as if every color was more vibrant, every smell a little more complex, and so on. She was mystified by it. "It is an overwhelming experience," Eric mumbled, his chin resting on her head.

"How'd ya… oh. My emotions," She said, looking around the small room they were in. It held a simple, wooden desk, desk chair, bookshelf, and couch. There were very few personal touches around the office, except for the books and trinkets kept on the bookshelf. "Is this your office?" He hummed, the sound tickling her back. She had relaxed, not completely, but enough to curve her spine and enjoy the feeling of him against her. "Is it hard runnin' a business?" She asked lazily, her body coming down from its high. 

"When you have lived as long as I, not particularly, no." 

"Why'd you pick the name Fangtasia, anyway?" She questioned, pulling back from him, his arm shifted with her. She wanted to look at him, curious to see him with her enhanced vision, and she wasn't disappointed. She could see the blue of his eyes better: they were undoubtedly crystalline, but with shades and specks of darker blues that centered around his iris. He had blond scruff around his chin and upper lip and his hair hung like a curtain around his face, all straight lines with dull curves towards the end. 

He groaned, "Pamela has an infatuation with human media, Disney in particular." Sookie began to chuckle as she remembered watching Fantasia as a child. Trying to picture Pam watching it sent her into a larger fit of giggles. "I wish I found it as amusing as you. It is quite annoying. Yet, the name is good for business." Sookie nodded. Fangtasia was like Disney World, a deadlier Disney, at least. The walls of the bar were littered with vampire movie posters and vampires themselves were the main attraction.

"Where were you born, Eric?" Sookie whispered, once again drinking in his face like a man dying of thirst. He said nothing for a long moment. "Hey, consider this your form of a downpayment… for future services rendered." She grinned as his features softened.

"Is protection and my presence not enough?" He inquired, gently squeezing her middle.

"Nope," She replied, popping the p.

"You are insatiable," He murmured, lifting a hand to tuck stray hairs behind her ears. That reminded her that she was still in her Merlotte's uniform and she grimaced slightly. "What troubles you, little one?" 

Sookie flushed. "Oh, well, I'm still wearin' my uniform. It isn't very comfortable."

"While those shorts are delightful, I can ask Pam to bring you a change of clothes."

"No, I'll be alright. I'll be headin' home soon, anyway… after you answer my question." He rolled his eyes at her and brought her back against his chest. He began nuzzling her neck and Sookie almost lost her train of thought. "Oh no you don't, mister! I ain't asking much," She paused to face him again, "I want to get to know you," She continued, her voice silky, soft, and genuine. "At the very least, I'd like to get to know who I'm goin' to be working for. Speaking of, will I have to quit my other job?"

"No, you will not."

"Great, now answer my damn question, Eric." 

He feigned shock at her use of a curse word. She gave him a look. "I was born in the country you now call Sweden over a thousand years ago. History calls me a Viking." He smirked as the word Viking left his lips.

That explains a lot.

"No questions about the pillaging? The plundering?" 

"How old were you before you turned?" She questioned, ignoring his comment.

"Thirty, I believe." Sookie thought about that fact for a moment. She's only a few years younger than he was when he became a vampire, when his life ended and a new one began. She didn't want to push him any further today, so she situated herself to lean into his back fully and closed her eyes. She drifted into the land between asleep and awake, contended by the steady movements of his breathing. She was trusting him immensely, in almost every way possible, and she believed in him to earn and keep that trust. She was semi-aware of him picking her up and putting her in her car. She was even less aware when he started driving away from Fangtasia. By the time she was in bed, she was asleep, dreams of luxury beds, solemn conversations, and sensual touches flooded her mind.

Chapter Text

Eric Northman had lived many lifetimes. He had experienced monumental shifts in the evolution of humanity from a distance. He had killed, maimed, and tortured many; some were innocent, many not. He had fucked countless men and women; some begged and others merely asked. He tasted the blood of many, delighting in the decadent taste, or devouring the bitter flavor as he ripped through the supple skin between his teeth. He had experienced what most would consider 'it all'. He should want for nothing and for a long time, he did. 

That was until Sookie Stackhouse walked into his bar.

She was a beacon of blinding light amongst the endless sea of darkness. Her beautiful blonde tresses, her virginal white dress, her full lips, her dark eyes, and her tanned skin that smelled of sunshine.

He wanted her immediately.

When she opened her mouth, however, he was truly captivated. Sookie Stackhouse had him wrapped around her finger without even realizing it. There was a pull towards her he couldn't resist, no matter how hard he tried. He wanted to fuck and taste her, that was a given, but what surprised him was the want to get to know her. To get her to smile, to blush, to squirm. He enjoyed her independence, despite the trouble it could cause. He reveled in her company.

No one in his many years had denied him so securely for so long. It wasn't just sex he was being denied, but a mere facet of who she was. He was frustrated in a way previously unknown to him; he was forced to wait for her to explain herself to him. As much as he wished to pull his hair out, he adored the challenge, the test of patience. He had not felt so alive, so intrigued, since his earliest days as a vampire. 

He told her he wanted all of her and he had never been more truthful in his thousand years.

He was a manipulative (he preferred the term opportunist), conniving, and powerful vampire. Yet around her, it all seemed to fade away that laid him bare before her. It was an intimacy in a way that made him squirm.

To love is to be weak.  

She would become, if she wasn't already, his vulnerability. He wanted to hate her, at first, for dominating his thoughts, for turning his entire world on its axis. Then he came to an epiphany of sorts: he was destined to take the course in front of him. Sookie Stackhouse was to be a part of his life, a part of him, for there was no other way. She was too powerful a force to ignore, so, he decided, he would embrace her and the change she brought with her. He had not survived so many years without adapting in some manner or form. 

"Dear Abby says…" Pam began, snapping him from his reverie. 

Eric suppressed a hiss. "If you finish your sentence, I will command you to only drink True Blood and abstain from sex for the rest of the month." 

His progeny scowled. "If you want to woo your telepathic southern belle, you'll have to be romantic," She snickered. Pamela had been incessant with her teasing as of late, she had found it hilarious that a small human had him… whipped, as she so delicately put it. "I think I'm in love with her! She hasnt given herself up to you on a silver platter. I may have to use your credit card to buy her something shiny. Preferably pink; she'd look great in that color!"

"You may leave now, Pam," He deadpanned, looking up from the papers on his desk. 

"I know this great flower shop, they sell beautiful bouquets. I bet Sookie would just love one!" She chortled.

Eric growled, the sound deep and threatening. "Goodbye, Pamela."

She rolled her eyes but left the room in an instant. As much as she loved to toy with him, after their encounter with Sookie yesterday, he could tell his progeny was somewhat fond of her. That made him smirk. He figured Sookie may have that effect on many Supes. He looked back at the papers in front of him; it was the draft of her contract. He was in the middle of contacting his lawyer to finalize the details; he enjoyed working with Desmond; the demon lawyer was incredibly fast. 

He'd have everything finished by the time she was finished with her shift, he was sure. He worked on his other duties and deleted previous emails, including a conversation about Longshadow's fate. The Magister had conducted a trial for the vampire a little less than a week ago. The verdict was clear: Eric was to punish him how he saw fit. There was no one there to contest the fact, for Longshadow's maker had called to the true death decades before. He let Pam have her fun with him for a few days after the trial, but he took over the last day of the vampire's existence.

He took to ripping Longshadows fangs out, one by one, as his first act. The screams that reverberated through the basement of Fangtasia were ear-splitting; he grinned throughout the entire process. Act two involved ripping his tongue from his mouth, then shoving it back down his throat. The stench of blood curdled in the air as the vampire choked on his flesh. Act three consisted of brandishing a silver chain, wrapping Longshadow's wrists in the metal, and pulling each finger from his hand. Then came the entire hand itself. He figured that punishment to be incredibly fitting.

The post-credits scene involved a pile of ruptured intestines, blood, and chunks of flesh. 

Eric smiled at the memory and hit delete on the email sent to the Magister. The night continued on as it should: vampires made their required appearance, he sat on his throne for a while, and he dealt with other menial tasks. He checked on his tether with Sookie occasionally; she seemed moderately stressed, which he figured was due to her waitressing job.

He was sitting at his desk when the first wave of pain hit him. He gripped the edge of the desk with enough force to splinter the wood between his fingers. The pain continued, forcefully, centering around his head and stomach. He hissed and shot straight up; Sookie was being beaten. Pam came rushing into the room, feeling her Master's distress and anguish.

"Eric?" She asked frantically.

Eric grit his teeth as a particularly harsh blow landed against Sookie's temple. "Sookie," He breathed and that was all the explanation she needed. Eric took off in a blur and as soon as he was out of the bar, he took to the sky. He was being drawn to the parking lot outside of her workplace; he pushed against the wind as fast as he could, desperate to reach her. The closer he got, the harsher the pain became. He could pick up the sounds of her groaning as he closed in on the building, along with the sounds of human laughter and her skin being battered and tormented.

When he saw her lying there, blood pooling around her head, her beautiful skin tainted with bruises and cuts, he felt a wave of anger only known to him once before. He growled as he landed in front of the couple who had taken to beating Sookie to death, the Rattrays, he presumed. They screamed when they heard him, too busy groping each other to notice anything else. He heard Sookie groan from behind him, the sound choked and tight. 

Eric wanted to make them suffer. He wanted to make them beg for her forgiveness, for mercy, and he wanted to rip each of their limbs from their bodies. He wanted to hear them scream. They deserved that and much, much more. Instead, he took to a quick, but painful, death. He saw to Denise first, ripping into her throat with all of his teeth, not just his fangs. The sounds of her harsh, jaded screeching soothed his enraged soul. After draining her, he snapped her neck; the woman fell to the ground in a twisted heap of blood and limb. 

Mack had soiled his pants and despite the foul odor, Eric took to repeating his previous performance. He added the subtle touch of ripping the man's head clean from his shoulders. The couple looked beautifully macabre, dead and broken next to each other. He was artful in his murder spree, not getting a drop of blood on his clothes or skin. 

He fell to his knees beside Sookie, carefully lifting her head into his lap. Her eyes opened slowly and it took her a moment to recognize him. She smiled. "Hey there," She whispered, her throat thick with pain.

Eric wanted to laugh at the absurdity of her reaction, but restrained himself. He had been holding his breath throughout the entire process, fearful of his control around Sookie's blood. After getting a whiff of it yesterday, he could tell it was poignant and delectable. It smelled like her but less diluted; it was pure honey, sunshine, and wheat. He took a shallow breath, "I am going to heal you now, little one." He wiped away a bloody chunk of her hair from her face and kept his palm against her cheek. He needed to feel her warmth and the light pulse of her heart underneath her skin.

She nodded, ever so slightly, the strain of staying awake proving to be too hard. He took to his wrist and bit down, the pain was fleeting as he brought his bleeding wrist to Sookie's mouth. Her lips parted and he felt relief as she began to pull from his wound. He watched as her bruising faded, her heart rate strengthened, and her eyes opened once more. 

"The Rattrays," She muttered with wide, concerned eyes.

"They can hurt you no longer," He whispered. She seemed to realize what he meant by that, but she didn't look away from his face. Her emotions were relatively calm now that the pain had passed. He figured she'd argue with him about the deaths of the hillbilly fuckfaces later. "Let's take you home." He picked her up, even though her body had its full strength, and carried her to her car. He did not wish to upset her further by letting her see the bodies, so he whisked her away with his speed.

"I can drive, Eric," She offered, sending him a small smile. He conceded to her by walking into the passenger seat and uncomfortably fitting himself in her small, old vehicle. He sat in silence, waiting for her inevitable questionnaire to begin. "I don't know how they escaped their cell, but there they were, and then they were beatin' on me." She winced as she spoke. Eric growled, once again pressed that he could not have prolonged their suffering. "You killed 'em."

"I wish I would have done much worse," He answered truthfully, his voice tight. 

She took in a shaky breath. "I don't want you to kill everyone who hurts me… but, thank you, for savin' me." He turned to her, his face stuck in wild awe and bewilderment. 

"I can promise you nothing, Sookie. They were set on murdering you. They were lucky their deaths were fast." 

She nodded. "I know. I know I can't change what you are and that to be around you, be with you, I'll have to accept it. All I ask is that if I catch a human doin' something illegal, you turn them into the human authorities. Just like you turned Longshadow in to your authorities." He despised being told what to do and if it was anyone else, their life would have ended before the demand left their lips. 

But it was her.

"I can agree to your terms, Sookie Stackhouse." If the human authorities could not be competent enough to do their jobs, Eric would step in. Until then, he would comply with her request. He wanted her to trust him, confide in him, want him, and to do that, he'd have to play nice with the breathers.

A challenge indeed.

She finally broke her concentration on the road to give him a look. "I thought that you were gonna fight me on this."

"I have thought the same of you, many a time, especially as of late," He replied. 

She laughed. "Didn't I tell you I like to think of myself as level headed... sometimes? Gran'd be disappointed if I wasn't." 

"If I am not mistaken, you are more afraid of your grandmother than me."

Sookie let out a full belly laugh that almost took them off the road. "You'd be darn tootin'. Best lady I know. She raised me to be smart 'n careful, but open to the world 'round me. It didn't fall on deaf ears, I'll tell ya," She spoke, gripping the wheel with both hands. "My brother, though, he's a piece of work. All he's worried about is getting laid. He's the reason Im so interested in those murder cases; he was the main suspect, but I know he couldn't-a-done it. He may be a horn dog, but he's not a murderer."

That explains a lot.

"Have you found anything useful in your search for the killer, detective?" He teased.

"I contacted a few local towns to see if they knew anything. I got a couple names of people who committed similar crimes; Drew Marshall bein' the at the top. He killed his sister for sleepin' with a vampire," She paused, the notion weighing heavy on her shoulders. "I don't know a Drew Marshall, but I've been searchin' through heads at Merlotte's, just in case. It's been quiet recently, unnervingly so." 

"I will assist you in your search, if I can. Your family means a lot to you and I do not wish to see you suffer needlessly," He breathed, the image of her beaten and broken body playing in his mind. He realized the thought of losing her had made him… afraid. Lost. Anguished. He knew that questioning his intense care and festering adoration for her way futile.

"Well I am flattered, Mr. Northman," She smiled coyly at him, slightly biting her lower lip, and all thoughts of anguish were forgotten. "Any help'd be appreciated."

"I am at your service, Ms. Stackhouse." 

They sat in comfortable silence for the rest of the drive, which was not very long. Sookie turned off her obnoxious car and stepped out. "Need me to teach ya how to use a door? They're real convenient when you wanna enter someone's home." He raised an eyebrow at her riposte. She was truly something else, belittling a thousand-year-old vampire without batting her pretty eyelashes. As they made their way up her rickety porch, she opened her mouth to speak again before the door opened violently.

"Sookie Stackhouse! I got a call from a frantic Sam Merlotte sayin' he hadn't seen you since eleven! Where have you been?" An older, short, grayed woman scolded Sookie. A look of pure, unadulterated fear overtook her previously playful features. She was not kidding when she said she was more scared of her grandmother.

"Gran…" Sookie began, but got cut off, once again, by the elder woman.

"Now you come home with a boy that you told me nothin' about! You got some explainin' to do, young lady," Her grandmother ranted, but there was a lighthearted and curious look in her eye. It was the same look he had seen in Sookie's eyes.

"Gran, this is Eric Northman, Eric, my Gran," Sookie rambled, pleading at him with her eyes to help her with this situation. He repressed a laugh and shrugged his shoulders before turning to the matriarchal Stackhouse.

"It is a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Stackhouse." He grinned, bowing his head in her direction. 

"Call me Adele." She smiled, her laughter lines and wrinkles everpresent. Eric had always been fascinated by the elderly, for it was a stage in his life he would never see. "Where are my manners, come on in, you two!" She ushered them inside, and Eric had to duck his head to get under their front door. Adele walked them towards the living room; an old, broken-down leather couch sat in the middle of the room, opposite a fireplace. "Make yourself at home, Mr. Northman."

"Eric is perfectly fine, Adele," He beamed, taking a seat on the right of the couch. Sookie followed in suit, taking a seat on the far left, her face petrified in horror. 

"Can I offer ya anythin', Eric?" She asked politely. Sookie paled even further.

"No thank you," He replied politely, folding his hands on his lap. 

"Sookie?" Her Gran asked, genuinely concerned for her granddaughter. 

"Water would be great, Gran," Sookie replied. As Adele left the room for the kitchen, Sookie turned to Eric, frantic. Her emotions were all over the place, bouncing around with no clear direction. "Alright, like I said, my Gran's real open minded, but no scary talk. Be a gentleman," she whisper-demanded. He found it incredibly amusing and slightly arousing.

Eric smirked. "Have I ever claimed to be a gentleman?" He leaned to the side, covering the small distance between them with ease. The catch of breath in her throat, the blood rushing to her cheeks, and the pounding of her heart were addicting; he would mess with her until the end of time.

She pointed at him. "None of that, especially 'round Gran."

He laughed, shifting back to his original position. "May I tell her that I am a vampire?"

Sookie slumped forward a bit, rubbing at the bloodstains on her uniform. "Only if you want her to talk you to death… or to true death." Eric grinned at her use of true death. "Oh, how'm I gonna explain this!" She exasperated, pointing to her sullied uniform. While the vampire blood healed her, her clothes looked disturbing in certain areas.

Adele came back into the room with a glass of water in her frail hands, and she placed it in front of Sookie. "Oh, Sookie! What happened?" Her Gran gasped, hurrying over to Sookie, grabbing at the bloodstained clothes.

The look on Sookie's face was priceless. Maybe she is also prophetic. It would not surprise me.

"I spilled some True Blood. There's a new vampire resident in town and Sam wanted to make sure he'd be accommodated. I promise I'm fine, Gran." Eric was impressed with her quick thinking, for Adele eased immensely.

"I did hear that someone bought the Compton home! Oh, I wonder how old he is!" Adele exclaimed, suddenly excited, the twinkle in her eyes once again reminding him of Sookie.

Sookie gave him a look that screamed 'I told ya'.

"If you would be interested to know, Adele, I am over a thousand," Eric offered, incredibly nonchalant. Sookie's eyes widened. Adele practically jumped for joy.

"You're a vampire?! Oh, what you musta seen! Please, tell me everythin'!" She begged, sitting in the chair towards the right of the fireplace. She reddened slightly as Sookie gave her a death glare. "I'm quite sorry, that was… forward of me."

"No worries. You can pick my brain anytime you wish." He was saying this to simply annoy Sookie, and it was working. Incredibly well.

"He can't stay too long, Gran, maybe some other time," Sookie rushed, her face a bright vermillion.

"Of course, you must be a busy man, Eric." Adele reached to set her knitting needles and yarn to the side, for it was sitting on the arm of her chair. "But I must ask, how'd you meet my Sookie?"

Sookie groaned.

"I own a bar in Shreveport and was working when she stopped by. She is one of a kind," Eric replied, giving Sookie a stunning smile, full of perfect, blunt teeth. Her anger and embarrassment melted slightly, but she still looked as red as a tomato.

"That she is. Now, Sookie, why didn't you tell me about this nice, young… well, not so young, man?" Adele chuckled at her mistake. 

"A lots been goin' on Gran, with Jason and my long shifts… it slipped my mind." Eric supposed that was plausible, but her grandmother was not buying that story.

"I dont think someone like him would slip your mind, the way you're lookin' at him," Adele admonished. Eric wanted to grin like a wildcat that just found its prey. Sookie was blushing so hard he was sure it ran to her chest.

"Gran!" She hissed, her fists balled against her thighs. Eric was using all of his willpower not to belt out a laugh. He liked Adele Stackhouse very much.

Her Gran shrugged her shoulders. Eric cracked a smirk. 

"Alright, say goodbye to Eric, Gran. He's leavin', aren't ya, Eric?" Sookie grounded out, her usual politeness slipping. Adele gave Sookie a look, but let her continue, nonetheless.

"Sookie is correct. I really must depart, but it was an absolute pleasure to meet you, Adele." Eric stood, walked over to her, grabbed her wrinkled hand, and placed a chaste kiss on its top. He could physically feel Sookie fume behind him. Adele gave him a small smile and returned the sentiment.

Sookie was practically pushing him out the door and once they were out there, she let him have it. "I know you love makin' me flustered, but that was my Gran!"

"I did not do anything untoward," He responded, feigning innocence.

Sookie's nostrils flared. "You're a piece of work, Eric Northman!" She hissed before whipping around to walk back inside.

Eric grabbed her arm before she could move and turned her to face him. "Your Gran is a nice woman. I quite enjoy her. You and her have many similarities." Sookie stopped squirming and looked up at him, inquisitive but still wary. "If I am to be around you, I believe I will have to accept your Gran," He teased, mimicking her words from earlier.

Sookie deflated and he felt her anger dissipate. "You're right… I've just never introduced Gran to a boy-" She paused upon the look on his face, "Man before. I didnt, don't, date much."

Eric could tell she was a virgin, but her not being swarmed with men seemed preposterous to him. "I find that hard to believe." He began to lightly run his fingers up and down her arm.

"When you can hear what they're all thinkin', it becomes real hard findin' a guy that ain't plain rude, nasty, and unfaithful," Sookie admitted, embarrassment flooding her once more.

"Then they are all fools. You are a marvel, Sookie Stackhouse." She flushed, in the way he adored. 

"You aren't too bad yourself, minus the whole high-handed thing." She giggled, her eyes scrunching up, her smile radiant. He had wished many times over for the chance to kiss her to come, and finally, the right time appeared before him. He tugged her flush against him, his hand cradling the back of her head, his other hand planted firmly on her hip. Sookie's eyes became hooded and her pulse quickened; her hot breath brushed against his skin and he was sure she could ignite him if she wished. He was also sure he'd happily burn. He tilted her head upwards and brought his head down, itching to close the distance. When they were a mere inch apart, he brushed his lips lightly against hers, using soft, simple movements. Then, she reacted. Sookie grabbed his hair and held onto his long locks, then she rocked onto the balls of her feet and kissed him.

He responded with a light growl, pulling her as close to him as possible. She was heaving as their lips continued  to crash and mold; he only let up to allow her to breathe. Her lips were soft but firm and she gave as good as she got; he experimentally licked her lower lip, the same lip that haunted his waking moments. He took the small mewl that escaped her throat as permission to explore further and the sound also made his aching, desperate want for her, grow. She took to her own exploration of his mouth, and his fangs snapped down the moment her tongue touched the inside. She pulled back suddenly and Eric almost groaned in frustration, but the awed look on her face stopped him. Her pupils were blown, her lips swollen, and her chest vermillion; she wanted him and the painstaking obviousness excited him. She gently took her thumb and pulled his bottom lip downwards. With her free fingers, she touched the flat surface of one of his fangs. He moaned and his eyes rolled into the back of his head; the sensation was electrifying and incredulously erotic. He never wanted her to stop. 

Yet, that's exactly what she did.

She took a step back, a coquettish look on her face, her teeth once again on her lower lip. "Goodnight, Eric." She walked back into her home without another glance back.

*****

Sookie felt like she was about to explode. Her night had gone from one of the worst to one of the best, all within an hour. In all the excitement, she forgot to tell Eric of Bill’s odd behavior at Merlotte's. She'd tell him tomorrow, she supposed. She was still way too caught up in the memory of kissing Eric Northman. She had never felt that way before in her life and she had no idea where her confidence came from, but she adored the wild look on his face when she walked away.

Two can play at the fluster game, mister.

She took a long, cold shower, put some serious stain remover on her clothes, then chucked them into her hamper. Tina hopped onto the bed and curled into a ball at the end of the mattress. Sookie was exhausted, in an existential way, more than a physical way. Eric's blood had rectified her bone-weary, physical exhaustion. She climbed into bed, anyhow, and wrapped herself in her sheets.

She turned on her bedside lamp and picked up Pride and Prejudice. She read the familiar book until her eyes couldn't stay open; the book fell with a thud on her chest. Despite her body's slumber, her mind was wide awake.

She was standing in front of an expansive, stunning ocean. The sound of the crystal waves crashing into the rocky beach soothed her soul. Sookie basked in the sun, even though it was partially covered by puffy, white clouds. Her bare feet soaked into the rough sand below, but she didn't mind it. She wore a thin, almost see-through dress that dipped heavily into her chest, but was modest as it fell to her knees. Her hair blew gently with the breeze, and the cool, salty air revitalized her. 

A large pair of arms wrapped around her middle, a strong, sturdy chest pulled her backwards, and a soft kiss was placed atop her head. She practically purred in contentment, relaxing into the presence behind her. "You look stunning in the sun," A deep, warm voice spoke, and Sookie adored the sound. She hummed instead of replying, wrapping her arms around his. They stood like this for hours, the sound of the waves filling their ears; Sookie was sure this was heaven.

"You smell like this ocean, y'know," She whispered, tucking her head under his chin. He let out an inquisitive noise, and she chuckled. "You do. Like a cold, crisp winter mornin' here." She took in a deep breath and sighed happily. 

"And you smell like the suns rays, especially when you sunbathe. It is unlike anything I have ever known," He murmured. She wanted to wrap himself in his voice and stay there a while. "Where else shall we go, little one?" He questioned, gently rubbing his thumb against her tanned skin. 

"Anywhere. Long as I'm with you." She smiled, knowing he could feel everything she was feeling.

"I feel as if you would like Greece. Or Hawaii. Or Paris," He mused, moving his head down to kiss her neck.

"Maybe we should stay here," She mewled, her eyes fluttering shut in lust and satisfaction.

"We can do whatever you wish," He chuckled, the feeling of his cool breath against her neck, quickly followed with a kiss, sent shivers down her spine. 

"Take me inside?" She asked as his tongue swept up her neck and towards her ear. 

He growled playfully, "I believe that can be arranged." He swooped her into his arms, her giggles permeating the air. They took to the air, the cool breeze whipping her hair and stinging her face.  She pressed kisses to the part of his chest exposed by his v-neck and he hissed, "I will take you up here, you minx." Sookie laughed and they continued to speed through the air; his eventual landing was smooth and graceful. He darted them into the bedroom inside his cabin, a giant, luxurious king-size bed in the middle of the room. He placed her in the center, the lush, soft sheets molding to her skin. Like the predator he was, he crept towards her on the bed, a smirk on his face as he ravished her with his eyes. The moment he was atop her, his hands trailing up her thighs, and his lips about to ghost across hers, she woke up.

She clutched her sheets for dear life, her forehead sheened with sweat, her breath was ragged. She wanted to curse Eric and his stupid sex-dream-inducing vampire blood… but that particular dream created another ache altogether. She wanted the peace, tranquility, and love she felt in the dream. Sookie sighed as she turned to her alarm clock; the time read 8:30 in the morning. She walked through her morning routine, the deep longing from her sleep lingering with her. She stopped short, in front of the mirror, for she was still surprised at the pitch-perfect-Sookie looking back at her. She had picked out a bright red lace-like tank top and light blue jean shorts, and she made the plain outfit look stunning. Gran was already up, bustling around the kitchen, cooking up breakfast for Sookie.

"Goodmornin' Gran," Sookie beamed, her bare feet making dull thuds as they came into contact with the floor. Gran smiled and said the same to Sookie, the pan in front of her sizzling and hissing. She felt her stomach growl, having not eaten since before the mess with the Rattrays. Sookie offered her grandmother help around the stove but was denied. With a shrug, she took a seat at the kitchen table, awaiting her breakfast.

Her Gran hobbled over, a plate full of eggs, sausage, and a solid piece of toast in her hands. "I still have many questions for you," Her grandma said, her voice light and humorous. Sookie stopped mid-chew, her eyes wide. She swallowed quickly, wiping away the corners of her mouth with a napkin. "Why didn't you tell me about him? For real this time." 

Sookie furrowed her eyebrows. She didn't exactly know how to say that a Viking vampire was interested in her and her telepathy and that he was going to be her future boss. Oh! Can't forget the fact that I'm super into him. "It's complicated. We aren't official or nothin', but he's special, Gran. Definitely not like the others." Gran seemed to calculate Sookie's response, similarly to last night, and decided it was a decent answer. Sookie stewed in her thoughts for a beat. "What'd you think of him?" She whispered.

Gran's eyes softened and her mouth quirked into an empathetic smile. "He seems to care for you, Sookie. A lot… he was also very gentlemanly."

Gentlemanly?! Yeah, right. Sookie smiled, despite her mental chastising, the grin bright and joyful. 

Her Gran's opinion meant a lot to her. She was glad to hear that Adele had not disliked him. The fact that she liked him, even a bit, made her heart soar. She wished she could tell her Gran everything that was going on, but Sookie was sure the less she knew, the better. Her life had already shifted, irreversibly, and she knew it would only get crazier from here.

The thought of the vampire queen of Louisiana ran through her head, causing her to shiver from her head to her toes. She had a lot to worry about now: Bill, the Queen, and whoever the hell else would want to take her as a pet. She thanked God that she'd met Eric and gotten his protection; she didn't know what she would have done if she hadn't.

Sookie leisurely ate her food, savoring the buttery and well-made breakfast. She decided to spend the day in the sun, partially because of her perfect dream. The sun was the brightest it had been in a while, all dry heat and blinding lights. Sookie didn't mind as she sat on a long, reclining beach chair, the rays soaking into her skin. She needed the relaxation sunbathing brought; there was only a dull buzz in her mind from her Gran in the living room, but otherwise, she had peace. She flitted in and our of sleep when the sun subsequently set, and towards the sun's end, Sookie put her chair away to head back inside. Her Gran was out and about, most likely with the people from one of her clubs. 

Sookie felt that despite her home being empty, it was never truly lacking life. The kitchen always smelled faintly of whatever Gran had cooked, the dim, yellow lights that were scattered throughout the house almost always being on, and the endless amounts of memories that decorated walls and shelves kept the house alive. The house groaned as she made her way through each room, making sure things were tidy for her Gran.

The doorbell rang, and the sound was loud and obnoxious as it echoed throughout the house. Sookie opened the door and found Eric standing on her front porch. She smiled at him, her heart fluttering, and her lips tingled with the memory of their last encounter. "Hey there. I appreciate you usin' the door." He nodded, an amused glint in his eyes. She stepped to the side and let him in, his giant form towering over everything else.

"I have our business contract. All it needs is your signature," He said, handing her a manila envelope and taking a seat at her kitchen table. He looked ridiculous in the tiny chair. Before she looked at her papers, she told him about Bill Compton's odd behavior before she was attacked, his reaction was bloodthirsty, to say the least. Sookie sat across from him and pulled out the few sheets of paper, quickly scanning it over. She caught words she didn't really know, due to their obnoxiously formal and professional nature. "This can prove to any who question it… our relationship's validity."

Sookie raised an eyebrow and snorted. "That word hard for ya?" He rolled his eyes at her. "Why couldn't you just glamor 'em?" She asked, the thought not occurring to her before.

"Human's minds deteriorate when they are glamored. There is also the possibility someone may accuse us of glamoring a suspect to amdit guilt. Your ability makes things fast and foolproof, for no ones mind can truly hide all their misdeeds." Sookie loved the way he talked and got a little lost in his explanation, but she got the gist of it. She nodded and went back to her contract. She took to actually reading the document this time, most of it detailing what they discussed, but one line caught her eye. 

She is mine.

"Eric, explain this before I ring your old vampire neck," She demanded, pointing to the tiny print. 

He sighed. "It is a term within my world. It is used for vampires who have a particular relationship with a human; it is the way we protect the human from being fed on relentlessly. No one can touch you without my express permission and no one will ever get that permission." 

Sookie cooled off a bit at his explanation, but the term still rubbed her the wrong way. "You call me that when it won't protect me and you best be prepared for what's comin' your way."

"I am afraid of very little, but I believe I just… shivered in my boots," He teased, his tone condescending and playful.

"Shake in your boots is the sayin', Eric," Sookie corrected, incredibly haughty, happy to have a leg up on him in one area.

"Sayings and slang lost appeal to me centuries ago," He deadpanned, but the amused twinkle in his eyes remained.

Sookie huffed, her momentary win crushed. "You best be afraid, anyway. I ain't anybody's." I'm definitely not gonna be anyone's pet!

"I feel as if I have heard this before," He chuckled, earning a light slap on the wrist from Sookie.

"You're terrible," She hissed, barely repressing a smile. "Understand me, Northman?"

He sighed as he looked deep into her eyes. He seemed to be searching for something. When he found it, he nodded. "I do."

"Then hand me a pen, boss." She grinned, holding her hand out. 

"Do you not wish to look it over further?" He questioned.

"I'm puttin' my trust in you, Eric." She paused to give him her own intense look. "Pen, please." He whipped out a pen from the leather jacket he was donning and handed it to her. She, as elegantly as she could, wrote her name on the bottom of the last page. She put the papers back into the envelope, feeling professional and a little promiscuous. He stared at her for a while, a curious look on his face, and Sookie scrunched her eyebrows together. "You wanna say something. Out with it."

He shook his head and laughed. "My visit was not purely for this contract nor to see your lovely face." She blushed at his minor compliment. "You are needed for your first assignment."

Sookie looked at him with wide eyes. "Already? We best get going, then." She shrugged, pushing away from the table to look for her sandals. "What happened?" 

"Drainers. V-dealers. Things you will see a lot of during your tenure with me." He smirked as they made their way outside. Her gravelly, poor driveway had an extra car on its pavement: a bright red Corvette. Sookie stood on her porch and gawked at the car, blinking a few times. "Is there a problem, Ms. Stackhouse?" He asked slyly, obviously enjoying her reaction.

She schooled her features and marched to the car. "I suppose I shouldn't be surprised you'd drive this thing," She said as she slipped into the sleek, comfortable car's passenger side.  

"It is a fine car. Much better than yours," He spoke, his tone nonchalant as he switched the engine on. The car purred; the sound was unobtrusive and calming. 

"There is nothin' wrong with my car," She huffed, clicking her seatbelt. She knew that her car was ragged, old, and destined to blow up, but she loved the yellow clunker. 

"I was considering putting a clause in the contract stating that you let me buy you a new car." He grinned as he peeled out of the driveway and onto the road. She scowled at him. "It would have been yellow," He purred, looking at her for a few moments before turning back to the endless forest and road in front of them. That got her thinking about the financial aspects of it all. She wasn't even sure she was getting paid, not that she agreed to the whole thing just too get paid. "You are anxious about something."

She nodded slightly. "Am I gettin' paid for this? I mean your protection is the real reason I signed, but you were talkin' bout very expensive cars and I was just wonderin'..." She rambled, only stopping when Eric put a finger up to her lips.

"You will be paid. At least a thousand per case and it will only go up from there, especially if we have to travel." Sookie considered that but her anxiety spiked again when she thought about paying travel expenses. "Sookie, do you really believe I would make you pay for anything?" She rolled her eyes and gently pried his finger from her lips, but she didn't let go of his hand. "What kind of boss would I be if I did not pay my favorite employee?"

She smiled a small and shy look. "A bad one, for sure. I just didn't wanna sound ungrateful," She replied honestly, toying with his long fingers. "And a thousand is a lot of money, Eric."

"You are far too kind and odd for your own good, and to me, it is not."  Sookie opened her mouth to say something but quickly shut it. Suppose he got a point.

"Money's always been tight, growin' up, and it ain't much better now," She sighed. He nodded, a contemplative look on his features. She ran a finger over his knuckles, the gesture supple and kind. The skin on top of his hand was soft and cold; she flipped his hand over and ran her finger over the lines present. There were a few noticeable callouses littered throughout his palm, but a larger one in between his thumb and index finger. 

She lightly touched it before moving on to other parts of his oversized hand. "Many years of wielding a sword gave me those," He breathed, his tone mostly detached, but there was a softness underneath the nonchalance. Sookie nodded, using her thumb to gently massage the callouses; she had a few on her feet from her years of waitressing. She was so fixated on his hands she didn't realize that his eyelids fluttered shut for a brief moment. She traced mindless patterns on his hand for the rest of the trip, her mind bouncing from yesterday's events to what today's could hold. "I am skilled in many things that involve my fingers, seeing as you are so interested," He said, a mischievous look on his face. Sookie scoffed and dropped his hand, a blush reddening her cheeks. They had pulled into the back of Fangtasia, the building eerily empty on a Friday night. 

"Clearin' the bar every time I stop by can't be good for business," Sookie chuckled, stepping into the warm air, preparing herself for her 'first day'. She messed with her hair and fiddled with the end of her shirt, hoping to look almost professional, at the very least. 

Eric laughed, the sound deep and joyous. "I suppose you are right. We are closed Mondays, so you will be working then, usually." He offered her his arm and she took it happily. "Unless you wish to work at Fangtasia full time?" He asked, giving her what she could only guess were 'puppy-dog eyes. 

She turned her head upwards and to the side, all to look at him fully. "Good try, Mr. Northman." She smiled toothily at him as they walked into the back entrance of Fangtasia. Sookie could hear the light sounds of Poor Unfortunate Souls from the Ariel soundtrack being played. 

Eric groaned extremely audibly, the exasperation followed by an eye roll. "Pam thinks herself hilarious." They walked into the main section of Fangtasia, two humans were chained to a stripper pole, a terrified look in their eyes. Their clothes were tattered, dirt-smeared, and sweat-soaked. A fresh trail of sweat trickled down their skin, and their ligaments were red from strain, but they were relatively unharmed. Pam was sitting on a barstool, one that she had dragged towards the pole, and was filing her nails. The song was louder now, the strong voice of Ursula echoing throughout the empty room.

"Hello sunshine." Pam grinned, waving at Sookie, mostly with her manicured fingers. "Don't you look delectable." Sookie shook her head slightly and gave the vampire her own greeting. The humans screamed and squirmed, begging Sookie for help. When she didn't move from Eric's side nor did she remove her arm from his, they started screaming at her.

"You fuckin' fangbangin' whore! Help us!" One screeched, tugging at the metal chains to no avail. 

Eric left Sookie in a blur, his hand wrapped around the man's throat. He bared his fangs and growled, the sound menacing and blood-chilling. "Speak to her like that again and you will lose your tongue. Better yet, do not speak unless spoken to," Eric hissed, his voice shifting to something more hypnotic toward the end. Sookie felt for their frantic minds; the man Eric just glamored was yelling in his thoughts, but no sound came out of his mouth. 

"You're a goddamned, fucking monster! I hope you and your bitch burn in hell!" The other seethed. Eric glamored him to be silent, too, not without cutting off significant airflow to his throat. Sookie walked towards Pam, hoping to shut their horrid thoughts and harsh words from her mind. She knew she should feel guilty about what was happening to them, but she couldn't. They had drained and sold vampire blood, maybe even killing a vampire in the process. She also found them unnecessarily rude and Sookie had never cared for people with an atrocious attitude for no reason. 

"Want me to kill them for talking about you like that, sunshine?" Pam asked, toying with the ends of Sookie's hair. Sookie was amused by Pam's new nickname for her. She was intimidated by Pam, but she had liked the vampiress from the moment they met. 

"It's alright, Pam. I'm goin' to find out exactly what they did and send their asses to jail." Sookie mentally prepared herself from the possible brutality she may find. Pam pouted for a moment before shrugging at Sookie's declaration. "May I take your seat?"

"By all means," Pam beamed, hopping off the stool to stand behind Sookie. 

Eric walked towards them both, his face emotionless. "You may begin."

Sookie nodded and let her walls come down. The screaming began again, along with an onslaught of foul words being slung at all three of them. Sookie grimaced when she caught a gruesome fantasy of one of the men killing, then fucking Sookie and Pam. She shook her head and went deeper, flitting through memories of men who had lived harsh pitiful lives. She finally found a glimpse of them draining a vampire; he looked physically older, with gray hair and wrinkled skin. He was groaning in pain as his blood was ripped from his veins. She watched as they drained him dry, too fast for the vampire to handle. His skin deflated, his movements stilled, and he began to seize until he exploded in a mess of blood and guts. She didn't want to watch much more but powered through when she saw them selling the blood to other backwood folks. 

"What did you find, little one?" Eric asked, tilting her head upwards. 

"They drained and killed a vampire, then sold his blood throughout Shreveport." Sookie found solace in his eyes, so she focused on them with all her might. His touch eased her ability to shut the humans' minds out, his void shielding her from them.

Pam hissed, "We should kill them now!" She looked murderous, her fangs protruding and her eyes vicious.

"No. I made a promise to Sookie. They shall go to the human authorities," He breathed, his voice firm. "Om den bristfälliga polisen inte kan straffa dem, dödar vi dem. långsamt," Eric spoke, his words fast and unknown to Sookie; she figured they were some form of Swedish. Pam nodded at Eric's words and schooled her features. "If you will be a dear, Pam, and escort them to the police station." 

"Why can't you do it? I wanna keep miss sunshine here company," Pam hummed, a lascivious grin on her features. 

"Pam," Eric deadpanned. 

Pam sighed, wrapping a lock of Sookie's hair around her finger. "Fine. Don't have too much fun without me." 

When they were alone and Sookie had a moderate amount of time to deal with what happened, she perked up. "How'd I do, boss?"

"Extraordinary." He smiled at her, taking Pam's previous position behind her. He bent downwards, his breath against her ear, "This is only the beginning, little one." 

And he couldn't have been more right.

Chapter Text

Her work with Eric Northman was simple but not easy. The money was incredible, almost all of it was going towards bills, groceries, and fixing the house up. She even bought Gran, Tara, and Lafayette a little something; it made her heart flutter when she saw their reactions.She had worked two cases since her first assignment, both involving v-dealers. Dealers didn't take very long to sift through, she found out.

She spent more and more time at Fangtasia, in some capacity or another. Sookie was sure she had grown on Pam officially now, the young, prickly vampire seemed to care about the human. Her relationship with Eric, however, had become stagnant. They teased and flirted, but for a long while, nothing moved. Sookie was shocked to realize she didn't mind it, either. The slow pace was befitting, for it gave her time to adjust and get used to her new life. 

The weeks began to wear. She wanted more.

Sookie was on her way to Fangtasia for her third case when her new cell phone, courtesy of Eric, began to ring. As carefully as she could, she picked it up and answered. "Pam, I told ya, I don't need any Louboutin's," She sighed. Trying to quell the shopping-addicted vampire was difficult and extremely time consuming.

A low, familiar, and warming voice chuckled. "If you did, I would be happy to oblige. Your legs in those shoes would be…" He trailed off, seemingly lost in his fantasy. 

Sookie blushed but rolled her eyes. "Eric, I am on my way to Fangtasia. Right now."

"I know. I just wanted to let you know our offender for the night is a Supe," He replied, his voice serious.

Sookie groaned. It was so much harder for her to read or look through Supe's minds. "Thanks for lettin' me know. I shoulda brought aspirin, 'cause I'm sure I'll get a headache after this," She chuckled darkly, annoyance and sadness swooping over her.

"If it will cause you pain, we will find another way to make the dog bark," Eric said, his tone starting soft but quickly turning dark. 

"No, no, it's alright. Don't wanna disappoint my boss. He's very demandin', y'know?" Sookie teased, imagining the smirk that would be on his gorgeous face.

He laughed. "Is he now? Is there nothing he can do to… compensate for your displeasure?" His tone grew sultry and seductive; Sookie shivered in her seat. 

"Hm… can't think of much else I'd want from him," Sookie joked, barely containing her chuckle.

Eric growled playfully, "He can think of many things he wants from you."

Sookie giggled, light and airy. "Well, he can tell me exactly what he wants when I see him," She replied breathily, her voice low and drawn out. She hung up the phone and hit the gas a little harder; her car sputtered and huffed as it crawled into the empty parking lot. The moon was shining brightly in the sky, yet the stars were hidden behind the black of the night. She always enjoyed nights like that; she used to spend hours just sitting by her window reading, occasionally looking up to glance at the beaming moon.

She decided to buy herself a new dress and new shoes a few days ago. They were not incredibly expensive, but they looked nice, and that was all that mattered to her. Sookie's dress was a light blue that snugged into all of her curves. It had two thin straps holding itself up, and it came to an end at her mid-thigh. The shoes were a similar shade, the heel not too high, but it still elevated her height. Her hair fell in loose curls down her shoulders and her face donned light, natural makeup. She felt sexy in the getup and that was something she was slowly becoming more comfortable with. Eric's constant flirtation and Pam's unabashed sexuality boosted her self-esteem quite a bit.

She walked into Fangtasia with confidence, her heels clicking against the hard floor. Pam and Eric's heads snapped to her and they drank her in like she was a fine wine. "Now, I don't know much about the different Supe's," She began, stopping a few feet in front of them. They didn't say anything for a while and Sookie grew nervous. "Is somethin' on my face? My dress?" She panicked, looking for any spot on the fabric.

"No, Sookie, you look exquisite," Eric whispered, his intense eyes transfixed on her form.

"What he said." Pam grinned, taking a long look at Sookie's legs. 

"Well, I felt like expandin' my wardrobe a bit. It was nothin' crazy, but I like it." She smiled at them, taking her purse off her shoulder and putting it into her hands.

Pam put a hand over her heart and gasped, "You went shopping without me? Sookie, I thought we were friends?!"

Sookie rolled her eyes, almost into the back of her head. "I'll take ya next time, if that makes you feel better," She consolidated.

Pam perked up and grinned like a child on Christmas day. "Absolutely. I'll even use Eric's credit card. As nice as that dress is, I know I can find something spectacular." Although Sookie couldn't read her mind, she could feel Pam's void churn and rumble with thought. "Oh, I have so much to plan. If you need me, I'll be looking for a Sephora near here." Pam darted off, too excited for Sookie's tastes.

Eric zoomed forward, his motion blowing Sookie's hair behind her shoulders. He grabbed her hand and pressed a firm kiss to her knuckles. "I believe blue is now my favorite color."

Sookie grinned, all teeth, and blushed. "And here I was thinkin' it was red… I was all ready to buy a red one, too. Guess I won't," She teased, popping the t, an exaggerated sigh leaving her lips. 

Eric snarled and pulled her flush to him. "You are an insufferable tease." He ran a hand up her bare arm, the hair raising in its trail. Her entire body buzzed with the contact.

"And you are an impatient, greedy vampire," She breathed, her tone silky, her eyelids hooded. She lightly bit her lower lip and she watched him stare at it like he was trying to commit it to memory. 

"I should take you to my office and ravish you." He pressed a few light kisses to her neck, and she barely suppressed a moan. She was so glad he was on the same page as her, just as desperate as her, to move their relationship further.

"That wouldn't be very professional of you," She tried to sound sexy and stern, but it came out as a breathy moan. He hummed, moving one hand to grip her hip and the other to run across her collarbone. As his lips moved lower down her neck, a loud, strangled howl erupted from the basement, breaking their serenity.

Eric sighed heavily and shifted away from Sookie. "I suppose professionalism must come first, in this case. Before we do so, I must ask you something." Sookie raised an eyebrow and let her hand mess with his fingers. "Would you like to go on a date with me?" 

Sookie startled. She would've never guessed he'd outright ask her, but her 'new life's continued to surprise her. She also figured (and knew) a big, bad vampire like him would rather die than show too much emotional vulnerability. Her heart soared and sang. "I'd love to."

He smiled but cocked his head to the side. "You are apprehensive, little one. Why?" He questioned, gently cupping her cheek.

"Well, I never thought you'd want to go on a date. You don't seem like the romantic, settlin' down type. It's also far too human seemin' for ya." She shrugged; there was no point in lying to him, especially if they were going to be in an official relationship of sorts.

He chuckled at her last comment before answering, "I was not, but then I met you, Sookie Stackhouse. I do not view being with you as settling down, on the contrary, I believe it will be invigorating… in many ways." She laughed, always impressed with his ability to make everything sexual. "Do you remember what I told you, all those weeks ago?" 

"Gotta be more specific."

He smiled. "I want everything from you, Sookie. Only you." 

She gasped at his insinuation. "I don't take this lightly, Eric." 

He nodded. "Neither do I. Vampires rarely change, but you have moved me in ways I still do not understand… You have become my weakness and my strength," He murmured, rubbing his thumb gently across her cheek. 

His mesmerizing blue eyes told her everything. 

She smiled at him, her eyes watery with unshed tears. "I could go on 'bout you, Eric Northman, but I won't. I think you'd appreciate this a bit more." She tilted upwards and placed a gentle kiss on his lips. Although he could feel her emotions, quite strongly given the fact she took his blood recently, she wanted to show him how she felt. She lingered for a few moments before falling back onto her heels. The look in his eyes was so excruciatingly tender, Sookie thought her heart would burst. 

He cupped both her cheeks and kissed her, just as gently, just as passionately, just as lovingly. When he pulled back, he smiled, the grin small and soft. "You were correct."

Sookie snorted and basked in his presence, the subtle scent of the ocean wafting from his skin. "Time to do my job," She sighed, jutting her lower lip out.

"Yes, Min Skatt, it is." Sookie smiled confidently. He offered her his elbow and she took it, a pep in her step as they made their way to Fangtasia's basement.

A shirtless, burly white man was chained to the back wall. He had chilling blue eyes that reflected their surroundings and had no hair atop his head or on his chest. Despite the light being on, the room was dark and frightening, and the floor smelled faintly of blood and mostly of bleach. Sookie had visited the 'basement' once before and decided it was her least favorite part of the bar. It reminded her of Saw and a freaky sex fantasy she saw in someone's head once.

The man growled at them, ripping and clawing at his chains. The wall jerked and shuddered from the angry movement; Sookie flinched and Eric pulled her closer to him. "He is not going anywhere," He whispered into her ear. She nodded, trying to calm her pounding heart. "He is a werewolf. We cannot glamor werewolves, or I would have told him to be a good boy and stay." The werewolf hissed at the barb.

Sookie had heard of them before, from the media of course, but Jesus had mentioned them when he was giving her the low down on the Supe world. A man who could turn into a wolf at will, but was forced to turn on a full moon. From the tone of Eric's voice, she could tell he did not think highly of these creatures. "What do ya think he did?" She asked; it was the same question she asked the two previous cases. 

"Murdered multiple vampires, drained their blood, then sold it," Eric's voice was nonchalant, but she could practically feel the rage emanating from him. It was particularly violent, his reaction to this man, and Sookie wondered why. Maybe it was a combination of him being a werewolf and his crimes, she pondered. Maybe it was something more. She didn't feel like pressing him, though.

Sookie nodded and opened her mind to his. He was guarded, as most Supe's were, and all she saw were images. His current thoughts were enraged, full of him escaping and or killing them both. She searched further back, looking for a blurry moment to prove that he committed the crimes he was accused of, or exonerate him of them. The pain began to build behind her temples, the strain of searching taking its toll; she winced as the headache quickly grew into a migraine. She saw odd flashes of a large congregation of werewolves, as the man peered in from the background. After upwards of ten minutes, she finally found the memory proving him guilty: he was in his wolf form, his large canines in the neck of a vampire. The vampire's throat had been ripped to shreds and the wolf was licking at the laceration. 

Sookie slammed her walls back up and stumbled slightly, the world spinning around her. Eric grabbed her shoulders to still her, a worried air about him. "I'm okay." She nodded, slowly regaining balance. She took a few deep breaths and gave Eric an assured look. "He's guilty of murderin' and takin' V."

"How the fuck do you know that?" The werewolf yelled, damning himself further. Neither of them answered him. 

"Eric, I saw somethin' else… somethin' odd," She whispered, despite the fact the other man could probably hear her. He looked down at her and nodded slightly. "There was a room full of werewolves and they were all chantin', I think. He was peekin' in on it." 

"You stupid bitch, you have no idea what you're talking about!" He screamed, yanking on the chains and breaking one of his arms free. 

Sookie took many steps backward, while Eric stepped forward. He faced directly in front of the wolf and while Sookie could only see his back, she could imagine the menacing, fanged sight the werewolf was seeing. "You're right, I don't. Care to elaborate before he rips you apart?" Sookie breathed, her boldness shocking the werewolf.

"Answering the lady is in your best interests," Eric hissed, his posture ramrod straight, like a snake poised to strike.

"Kill me you fuckin' fanger, cause I'm not saying shit!" He howled, a maniacal, crazed look on his face. 

"I would love to," Eric replied, slamming the man's head against the back wall. "I am giving you one more chance and then I am going to ask my woman to leave the room." Sookie shivered slightly, watching on with a blank expression. 

"Fuck. You." The werewolf spat at Eric's face, and Sookie scowled. 

Eric wiped his face and slowly turned to Sookie. "Your work is done, little one. He will be charged and punished for his crimes accordingly." He smiled, and she figured the strange sense of apprehension, attraction, and trace amounts of guilt would only fade with time. "It is time to put the dog down," Eric hissed, not loud enough for Sookie to hear, but she knew what was to happen next. 

Sookie sighed and nodded, quickly making her way up the stairs and back into the empty Fangtasia. Pam walked out of Eric's office, a giddy, childlike look on her face. "Oh, Sookie! I have planned our shopping trip and I am going to do my best to max all of Eric's credit cards out," Her tone was her normal, sarcastic monotone, which threw Sookie off for a moment.

"Why do you like shoppin' so much, Pam?" Sookie asked, genuinely curious. She was developing a fantastic ability to separate her work life from her personal life, just like at Merlotte's. At first she thought that she was guilty of her own crime, being complicit in these people being sent to jail, maimed, or killed. She reminded herself, once again, that supernatural law was brutal, but not altogether different from human law. While she figured that didn't necessarily make it right, it didn't make it inherently wrong, either. She also thought about what her God would say. She figured he'd wish for forgiveness, but that wasn't always an option, especially not in the crazy world He, She, They, whoever, created. 

As she was standing there, she decided to make a pact to ask God, one last time, to forgive her for everything and anything she needed to be forgiven for. Then after that, she would not worry about it again.

Pam still hadn't answered the question, the vampiress face contemplative. "My human life was upsetting, to say the least, in many ways. I choose to spend the endless amount of time I have now to enjoy myself." Pam's confession struck a chord with Sookie's silent pact. She also realized Pam had opened up to her, as much as she could, and Sookie cherished it.

She smiled at Pam. "I do believe I need some new makeup, too." 

Pam smirked and looked at her nails. "Maybe a manicure, too. It can't be a girl's day out without one." Sookie asked Pam for the time, and upon hearing it, she realized she should have been home over an hour ago. She told Pam exactly that. "Eric will be a cranky little bitch if he leaves without a little sugar from you, Sunshine. I know I'd be."

Sookie laughed, yanking her purse to her shoulder. "Well, he can get over himself. Tell him he can pick me tomorrow for our date at seven and tell him if he's late, he's not gettin' any sugar from me." 

Pam cackled, a little maniacally. "I think you may be perfect, Sookie Stackhouse. Drive safe." 

Her drive home was safe, thankfully, and as she changed, made sure Gran was sleeping and tucked into bed, she finally made her pact with God. She turned her lights off and fell asleep listening to Tina purr, her sleep dreamless and peaceful.

*****

The next day, she invited Lafayette and Jesus over to hang out. Her Gran had baked one of her pecan pies and it smelled too heavenly not to share. She was also itching to inform them about what exactly has been going on with her and her millennia-old vampire. Luckily, her Gran had left to go out with Maxine Fortenberry. Despite Sookie's displeased feelings about the woman, she was glad Gran was out of the house for the day.

Lafayette was sitting on her couch, Jesus next to him, and she looked at them with joy in her heart. "Well, yesterday I had to look into the mind of a werewolf. He had done some bad things, but it was something else I saw that piqued my interest." She had just finished telling them about her past few cases, the money she was making, and her date tonight with Eric. Jesus looked inquisitive and Lafayette looked concerned. "There was this group, bigger than a pack, from what you told me. They were chantin' in this dark room. Something was real off about it all… I just don't know what."

"Well, if werewolves are killing vampires in Shreveport, they have bigger issues than a freaky cult gathering," Jesus replied, shrugging his shoulders and taking another bite into his pie.

"You got a point there," Sookie agreed, knowing just how much trouble they were getting themselves in.

"Hooker, you best thank your lucky stars you got a big, bad vampire protectin' you. Too damn curious… you woulda gotten your tight, little ass killed." Jesus chuckled a bit and Sookie pouted.

"I refuse to go through life without learnin' summin'. I also refuse to be rude for no reason," She huffed, sticking her tongue out at her friend. Lala mimicked her action, flipping her off right afterward.

"Still, be careful, Sook. I have known Eric Northman to be a fair vampire, but his cruelty can run far," Jesus warned. She appreciated his consistent concern for her, a lot, in fact.

"I know, but Eric wouldn't hurt me... I'd feel better about protectin' myself if I could learn how to… move things with my mind again." Sookie had also come to terms with her growing abilities; she was curious about telekinesis, specifically.

"I can look into it for you, Sook, but nothing may come up. My guess is that you aren't entirely human," Jesus suggested.

Sookie blanched, never even considering the idea. She felt idiotic for not even thinking about it. "Huh." 

Lafayette laughed, "There's nothin' left in this town that ain't fucked." Jesus and Sookie joined him in his laughter. They spent the rest of the day curled on the couch watching horrible rom coms that Sookie had in storage. She cuddled into Lafayette's right side and Jesus into his left side. They were comfortable for hours on end.

"Y'all better keep me updated on how that house of yours is doing. Tell Tara, too. She'd be more upset with you than normal if ya didn't," Sookie chastised. She had cut her hours at Merlotte's, for working with Eric had eased her monetary burden immensely. She had also chipped in a bit to Lala's 'batshit ma's' fund. She hugged them both, incredibly tightly, told them she loved them, and waved as they drove off. 

She raced into the kitchen and looked for the clock on the wall. The time read five pm. She decided to start preparing for her date, excited nervousness pumping through her veins. Knowing Eric, he'd take her to a Michelin star restaurant, so she chose one of her fancier dresses. She got the dress years ago, as a birthday gift from Tara and Lafayette. It was a dark red that fell to her ankles in loose waves; it had a slit that exposed one of her legs as she walked. The top was simple, not too tight or loose, but it made a sharp v down her breasts. She hadn't had the opportunity to wear it much, due to its more risque nature and her lack of going out. She put on a pair of black heels, shorter than her pair from yesterday, and went to her vanity. 

She looked unbelievably beautiful, her hair upturned in an elegant, loose, braided bun. She left a chunk of hair out to frame her face. She had become an expert at doing her own hair when she was younger, and it was finally paying off. Makeup, on the other hand, had never been her strong suit. She applied some light mascara, a layer of pale lip gloss, and put on some dark red eyeshadow that had remained unopened until then. It wasn't perfect, but it didn't look bad, which she considered a win. She shifted to see her bedside clock and found that it was 6:30; she smiled, big and bright.

She was going on a date that mattered.

She sifted through her closet for a clutch that she got when she turned eighteen, a gift from her Gran, and almost squealed when she found it. It was a little crumpled, but it was still a pretty, almost childish, cherry-red. She shoved her new cell phone, her wallet, and her lip gloss in the bag and made her way downstairs. Jesus had given her a few books he didn't need and they were sitting on the coffee table in front of the couch. She picked one up and read the inside cover and the reviews on the back; it was a fantasy novel, not a genre in Sookie's wheelhouse, but she was willing to try it out. It was in pristine condition and she appreciated the crisp, white pages as she inched her way through the first chapter.

She was sufficiently lost in the wondrous, beautiful world the author created when she heard knocking at her door. She didn't want to dog-ear the nice book, so she scrambled to find a piece of paper to stick between the pages. "Let yourself in, Eric!" She yelled, digging through a drawer in the desk by her kitchen. She silently bounced triumphantly when she found a piece, fast-walking back to the couch. He was standing in the entryway between the main hall and the living room, his arms crossed against his chest, an amused look on his face. She came to a halt when she saw what he was wearing: a deep, rich midnight black blazer that hung over a perfect, white dress shirt that had three too many buttons undone, exposing a solid portion of his chest and a chain around his neck. His pants were long and form-fitting, obviously custom-made to fit his large stature. His long hair was pulled back in a ponytail, exposing the whole of his face for her. 

She marveled at his entirety but was mystified by the full view of his face. His skin was pale, as she noticed most white vampires' being, but his outfit suited it nicely. His sharp jaw was lined with light blond scruff, his cleft chin in full display, and his blue eyes were accompanied by thin lashes and thick eyebrows. His pink lips were upturned in a smirk and his eyes crinkled. "You look wonderful, Ms. Stackhouse."

She blushed, smiled, and curtsied, putting the small piece of paper in her book and shutting it. "You clean up pretty nice yourself," She teased, picking up her clutch and making her way to him. Inches away from one another, his neck tilted downwards to look at her face, and hers tilted upwards. She grew somber and heartfelt as she gazed into his eyes. "You look amazing, Eric," She whispered, resting a hand on his chest; the cool skin warmed her fingertips. He closed the space between them and captured her lips in a dulcet, supple kiss that melted her from the inside out. The kiss quickly grew heated, her hands snaking up the back of his neck to tangle with his pulled-back hair. He pulled back, however, and rested his forehead on hers, his eyes almost closed as he gazed at her. 

“I feel as if you will be upset with me if we are late for our reservation,” He breathed, his breath tickling her face. 

She intertwined her fingers behind his neck and smirked at him, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “You’d be right, Mr. Northman," She chuckled, brushing her nose against his. 

"I would be remiss to upset you," He pouted, stepping backward, taking Sookie's hand in his, and leading her to his car. As she carefully walked over the bumpy terrain, she sat in his luxurious seats and hummed in satisfaction. The car had grown on her, just a tad.

"Can I ask where we're going?" 

He raised an eyebrow and turned the Corvette on. "If I remember correctly, you left yesterday without a word, demanding I pick you up at seven or else I would not get any… sugar, right?" Sookie nodded triumphantly, and he let out a small laugh. "I do not think I will answer your question."

Sookie took her own turn to pout. 

"Do not pout, little one," He said, incredibly condescending. 

"Why, because you're the only one who can?" She barked, but there was no real bite to her words. 

"Hm, no, although I do make it look good." Sookie rolled her eyes, resting an elbow on the car door, and resting her head in her hand to look at him better. "I thought you would enjoy the surprise."

Sookie scoffed, "You're tryin' to save face now. I think you just like messin' with me." She raised her chin in defiance but refused to remove her head from her palm.

"Can both sentiments not coexist?" He offered, and Sookie shook her head from side to side.

He pouted. "You weren't wrong about one thing, at least. You make the poutin' look good." She smiled as she bopped him on the nose. He scrunched his face at the motion, which caused Sookie to snort. "You try to be cold as stone, but you're all mushy on the inside."

"Only for you," He muttered, his voice quiet and soft. 

She bit her lower lip and hummed in appreciation. "Will you tell me where we're goin', please? It's me askin', after all." She fluttered her eyelashes and tried to give him her best puppy-dog look.

"No," He replied, a smug look on his face. 

She harrumphed and took to staring out the window in petulant defiance. The trees went by in a violent blur, colors of greens, blacks, blues, and browns clouding her vision. She figured he was going at least twenty miles over the speed limit, but he was a vampire… he wouldn't crash, right? "What's the fastest you've ever flown before?" She asked suddenly, whipping her head to face him. Before he could answer, she asked another question: "you've never ran into anythin', right?"

"I am not entirely sure. I flew to reach you after the human scum took to beating you to near death... that may have been the fastest I have ever flown," His words were laced with hatred for the dead Rattrays. Sookie remembered the feeling of them kicking her stomach in and bashing her forehead into the unforgiving ground; she shut her eyes and winced. "I am still convinced Bill Compton had something to do with that attack. He will wish for the true death if he did have a hand in your suffering," He growled, gripping the wheel of his car so tight she heard the automobile groan and whir. 

She placed her hand over his. "Butter sure as hell wouldn't melt in his mouth, I'll say that… and I'm alright, Eric. While I ain't no damsel in distress or nothin', I did have a knight in a black v-neck to save the day." She gently pried his fingers from the wheel and laced them with hers. "If Vampire Bill did somethin' to hurt me, he's going to have both of us comin' after his ass." Eric smiled and squeezed her hand. "Let's not worry 'bout that tonight, kay?" When he didn't immediately reply she placed a kiss on his hand. "Kay?"

"'Kay," He answered, returning the favor by kissing her hand. 

"Good. We have tomorrow to worry about the crazy vampires bent on procurin' me,'' She reminded him.

He chuckled, the sound a tad stale. "I suppose that is true." She nodded and watched as he took an easy left turn into a new town. 

"How much longer do we got?" She questioned, hoping to ease his heavy mind. 

"Not long." 

She grew fidgety in her seat and he glanced at her. "Oh, hush. I've never gone on a date this nice with a guy I've actually liked before. I'm allowed to be a little catty-wampus." 

Eric cracked a smile at the odd word for her nervous excitement. "Your people have strange terms, but you endear me to them."

She beamed a toothily and pure. "That's quite a compliment, comin' from such an old man an' all," She joked. 

"I look good for my thousand years." He smirked, an eyebrow-raising in the process.

"Darn tootin'," She laughed, gently squeezing their still intertwined fingers. The rest of the ride was bathed in comfortable silence, both of them relishing in the other's presence. Sookie sat up straight when she caught sight of where he was pulling in. The restaurant in front of them was small but fancy; the outside was made of pristine, maroon-colored bricks with a sign that had the name of the restaurant written in stunning cursive. The parking lot was mostly full, just a few empty spots and Eric chose one labeled reserved guests. He parked the car and before the engine could stop humming, her door was open and a hand was being extended to her. "I thought you said you weren't a gentleman?" She asked, all while taking his hand.

"I said I never claimed to be one, not that I was incapable of being one." He shrugged, tucking her arm into his. The step into the perfectly paved parking lot sent a jolt of electricity up her spine. This was real; she was going on a date with Eric Northman. They walked through the glass doors and Sookie was hit with the wonderful smell of spices and fresh bread. The inside was rustic, full of brown, dull tones, but the walls were painted beautiful mahogany. "Reservation for Northman," Eric said to the woman gawking at him behind a podium. 

The restaurant was soothed by delightful, classical music, and almost every booth was full. To the far back of the restaurant, there was a booth with no one else surrounding it. An intricate and stunning crystal chandelier hung from the wall directly above the booth, creating a perfectly dim light on the table. The vinyl seats were the same red as the wall, accented by black lining and gray-tinted wood that made the table and base of the chairs. 

They took a seat opposite each other, his long limbs pressed against hers below the tabletop. She was giddy as she glanced around the gorgeous restaurant, eventually landing on Eric's face. He had a warm smile on his lips that lit up his face; he was leaning forward in the booth, hoping to catch all her reactions.

"Eric… this place is perfect," She marveled, practically bouncing in her seat. 

"I am glad you think so, Min Skatt," He murmured, reaching over to tuck a stray lock of golden hair behind her ear. 

Sookie smiled and got lost in his eyes for a moment. "You goin' get a True Blood? I thought you hated those things," She contemplated, furrowing her eyebrows.

Eric chuckled, leaning back in his booth as if he owned it. Looking like that, she supposed he did. "No. I am an old vampire, as you so kindly choose to remind me, and do not need to feed as often as my younger counterparts." She narrowed her eyes and scrunched her nose at his barb. He mimicked the action and she broke down from the absurdity of him making that face. After her laughter died down, a wave of guilt hit her. She felt bad that he would have to sit and watch her eat. "It is no issue, little one… unless you are offering yourself, in which I will undoubtedly comply." He licked his lower lip as he leered at her neck, her lips, and her breasts. 

Sookie turned red. "Would it hurt?" She whispered, suddenly conscious of the other patrons in the establishment.

"Despite my inexperience on the receiving end, I would say no. I usually feed during sex." He shrugged, his eyes still glued to her blushing chest.

Sookie turned redder. "I've never…" she teetered off, the embarrassment too much for her. She figured he could guess that she was a virgin, based on what she's told him, but saying it made it much worse.

"I know. Vampires senses are heightened, but my sense of smell is particularly... Advanced. I could smell that you have not had sex." The perfunctory, emotionless answer was so him, but his lack of turning it into an innuendo shocked her. 

Sookie nodded slightly, not wanting to think about that too hard. "But I want to… bad. With you. I just…" She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, anguish and past trauma flooding her system. "It's been a long time since anythin' happened and I'm over it, for the most part, but it's still… difficult to think about, let alone talk about," She whispered, her voice almost inaudible as it melted into the music surrounding them. 

Eric was rigid. "Who?" He breathed, his voice tight and ready to snap.

Sookie let out a breath and cleared her mind. She was sure her great uncle would haunt her forever, his perverse thoughts and disgusting advances. She wasn't lying when she said she was over it, mostly. Sookie knew that having sex with the right person, a person she chose, a person she could love or did love, could help tremendously in getting closer to being completely over it. "My great uncle Bartlett."

"Is he still living?" Eric asked, his voice still dangerously detached.

"Yeah. When I told Gran everythin', she kicked him out of the family. He lives in a trailer somewhere near Bon Temps," Sookie paused to think for a moment, her mind clearing rapidly. "You're gonna kill him, aren't ya?"

Eric broke his trance, his eyes snapping to hers; the look she found was feral, vengeful, yet caring. "Yes."

Sookie didn't know how to feel about that, exactly. She knew what he'd do if she told him, but she also knew they couldn't move further in their relationship without talking about it. The part of her that hurt for the loss of life ached a tiny bit, but she was mostly numb. Apathetic. She did not care how, or when, or why he died. She knew that the world would be a better, safer place without someone like him in it. 

Eric could feel her emotions, so he didn't need to ask what she was going through. Instead, he reached over the table and encapsulated her hand in his. "You deserve to be made love to, Sookie," He breathed, his tone gentle and sincere. He brushed his thumb against her skin. "Preferably tonight," he teased. She didn't say anything to that one. "I will do all in my power to show you how perfect you are." Sookie had let a tear fall from her right eye as he spoke, a myriad of emotions rushing through her. He cocked his head in curiosity, wiping the tear and its track from her cheek. "Do not cry, Min Skatt. I will still make passionate, primal sex with you."

That got her. A hearty, full-chested laugh bellowed from her. "You're very forward for a man on his first date with a lady," She teased, enjoying the shift in conversation and mood. 

"I suppose. Then again, you kissed me before our first date," He said, a lascivious and mischievous grin on his face.

"Uh, that was all you kissin' all me, mister," Sookie admonished, pointing at him.

"The second kiss, then?" He questioned, running his fingers up her arm. Sookie was about to answer when their waiter came up to them, asking if they wanted a drink or appetizer. Sookie asked for water with lemon and opened the menu he handed her. 

"That was me." She winked before placing the menu in front of her face. The prices were up there and while she knew he was insanely well off, she didn't want to get something outrageous. 

"You are wary, Sookie. Why would that be?" He questioned, placing a finger on the menu and dragging it down so he could see her. 

"The prices, Eric… I don't want to put you out or nothin'. I ain't even gonna suggest payin' tonight because I know you'd throw a hissy fit," She chastised, moving the menu back up.

He dragged it back down again. "I do not wish to put you out, little one. That is why I am paying. Choose whichever meal you want." 

She knew he was referencing her family's money problems and while she appreciated that, she didn't want to leech off him. She was already getting a paycheck from him, anyway. "Alright, but I will pay for our next date. I don't care if you don't get anythin'." 

"Stubborn woman," He teased, shaking his head. 

"High-handed vampire," She nipped, giving him a small, satisfied smile before raising the menu once more. She could tell he was itching to bring it right back down. "Eric Northman, if you lower this menu one more time, I'm not gonna end up ordering anything."

Eric sighed and she could practically see him rolling his eyes at her comment. She skimmed through the main dishes, all things she'd never heard of and a lot of things she couldn't pronounce. She landed on something she recognized - a type of ziti. She gingerly lowered the menu and closed it, lacing her fingers and resting her hands on it. "I am guessing you have chosen something?"

Sookie grinned. "Yes I have. I haven't had most of the things on the menu, but they all looked good. I'd love to try more food, travel a bit, and experience life outside of Bon Temps, y'know? I'd love to go see the Brontë Parsonage museum, oh, more than anything! I've read Jane Eyre about a thousand times," Sookie rambled, her words fast and thickly accented. She realized she had gone on a long tangent and smiled sheepishly. 

"I can give you all of that and more, Sookie," He whispered, placing his large hands over his. She got a minute flashback to her dream, the idea of traveling with Eric outrageously appealing to her.

"I'd like that. A lot," She muttered, leaning into him, her eyes transfixed on his lips. "Sometime in the future, gotta make sure you're a keeper first. Gotta remind you this is our first and only date again?" She asked cheekily.

He pouted again. "I will show you the world…. Eventually, then." 

Sookie chuckled, "You're such a big baby, actin' like you don't have all the time in said world. Patience is a virtue, or so I've been told." 

"I would not consider impatience to be a vice when it comes to you, Min Skatt." Sookie blushed but rolled her eyes. When the waiter came back to take their order she watched in fascination as Eric politely declined, saying he had a very different taste in cuisine. The waiter was momentarily stunned and practically ran back into the kitchen.

"We coulda gone to a more vampire friendly place, y'know," She suggested, not liking the idea of Eric being judged on their date. He waved her off, and Sookie shrugged before taking a healthy gulp of her water. Her mind churned with questions of his past, his experiences, his interests, and so much more. She decided to ask the question that would be the easiest to answer. "Do you remember the taste of food?"

"Not really. I have the vague impression of some, but the full, expansive taste has been lost to me." 

Sookie looked crestfallen for a moment. "What does blood taste like? Yours is surprisingly sweet."

Eric grinned. "Is it now?" She scowled at him and urged him to answer her question. "It depends on the human. Some are sweet, others less so." He reached for her hand and brought her wrist up to his nose; he skimmed along the pulsing vein and thin skin. "I can only imagine how sweet you will be." He looked up at her with hooded eyes and his lips slightly agape; she almost told him to taste her right then and there.

Calm yourself! We are in a restaurant and just because he gives you a devastating look and says something like that doesn't mean you can jump him!

"What is your favorite food, Min Skatt?" He purred, dropping her hand back to the table. He began to trace the veins that ran through her arm and into her hand with his fingers. 

"That's difficult. Anythin' Gran makes is real good. She's one hell of a cook." Sookie grinned, the warm, home-cooked taste of Gran's food danced faintly along with her taste buds. "I'm a bit biased towards her chicken and dumplings, though." He hummed in appreciation as she spoke. She asked a few more surface-level questions, enjoying his answers and enjoying the feeling of his fingers dancing on her skin. "What was your family like, Eric?" She whispered, taking the risk.

He grew cold as he stared at her. "My father was chieftain of our village. He wished me to follow him without question; I had different ideas of what was enjoyable in life," He paused to shoot her a wink and plop a kiss to her inner wrist. "I had a few siblings, but most perished before their first year. My mother had just given birth to a sister before they all died." 

Sookie's heart clenched at the words. "I'm sorry, Eric." She wanted to take away the pain of the centuries-old wound, for she knew better than anyone that they tend to linger.

"Genuine compassion. Something I have not experienced since that time," He murmured, a wistful tone to his voice.

Sookie gave him a sad smile. "I care about you, Eric. You'll get lots of compassion from me… and I also know what you went through; my parents died when I was real young." Eric gave his own version of condolences and her heart swelled. They continued their conversation, most of the topics steering clear of heaviness until their waiter came with her food.

"Enjoy your meal," The anxious, lanky waiter spurted before dashing off.

Eric took a sniff of the air and smiled. "Smell good?" Sookie chuckled, unfurling her fork from the napkin. "I'd have to agree with you." She dived in and placed the warm pasta against her tongue; it was magical as the fantastic taste moved through her taste buds. She moaned in delight and blushed as Eric's pupils dilated. Sookie chuckled and patted his hand in commiseration. As she ate, they carried on a light conversation, and by the time she was done, they were both grinning. She took his hand as they walked out of the restaurant, her heart and belly full.

"Can I convince you to stay at my home tonight?" He purred as he turned his car on.

Sookie was feeling happy, ecstatic, and confident. She didn't know exactly what would happen if she said yes, but she wanted to know. She wanted to finally, officially move on. "Well, that date was perfect. I'd have to hear your pitch though," She teased, raising an eyebrow.

Eric chuckled silently. "Hm, I'd seduce you, bring you to my bed, make love to you, and feed from you." 

Sookie bit her lower lip, enjoying his bluntness. Enjoying him. "Well, you had me at I'd. Take me to yours, Mr. Northman," Sookie said, her voice low and seductive.

A large, Cheshire grin pierced his face. "As my lady wishes." He hit the gas as hard as he could and they made it to one of his many homes, she learned, in under ten minutes. He left the car, opened her door, grabbed her, and rushed her inside before she could even register the car stopping. He carried her bridal style, coming to an abrupt stop before his opened bedroom door. 

Sookie caught her breath and let her eyes focus. "What'd I say about doin' that?!" She hissed, shooting him a look. He shrugged at her. She looked around his room and found the same minimalist decor from his office. The bed was a king with pure white satin sheets, big, fluffy pillows, and a large cream comforter. The walls were a similar shade to the comforter, lined with blacks. A bookshelf sat against the far wall and two small, black bedside tables sat beside the bed. She noticed a notebook of sorts and a pen on one of the tables. There were two windows on the right wall, but they had some sort of mechanism attached to them. He gently placed her on her feet, a hand still pressed against her hip.

"They are called light-tight rooms. They keep the sunlight out while we are in our day rest," He answered her unasked question. Sookie thought that was rather smart and convenient. She approved.

"Now," She paused to turn around and run her fingers up his chest, "I heard somethin' about being seduced?" 

He pulled her flush to him and grinned lasciviously. "Much seducing, Ms. Stackhouse," He breathed, his voice low and husky as he brought his lips to her neck. She was quick to respond, her hands latching to his long hair, easily tugging it free from its constraint. He ran a hand up her stomach and over her bra, sending sparks throughout her system, a breathy moan leaving her lips. He continued his ministrations, slowly driving her insane with his light touches. When he finally brought his lips to her, she pounced, trying to win control over the kiss, running her nails lightly down his clothed back. He growled and picked her up, her legs easily wrapping around his waist. 

They explored each other's mouths as Sookie continued to run her fingers through his hair, tugging and pulling. His large hand began to inch up her back, reaching for the zipper on her loose dress. She let him slowly drag the zipper down her spine, her chest heaving, her eyes hooded as she stared into his, the pupils leaving only a small ring of blue. Sookie dropped to the ground and toed off her heels; she bit her lower lip and let Eric completely remove the offending article of clothing from her body. 

The look he gave her was unbelievable. He stared at her like she was a Greek goddess, a woman so stunning all others melt away. "Freyja kan inte jämföra med din skönhet," He murmured, soaking her body in from her bare neck, her exposed stomach, to her tanned thighs. Only her bra and panties covered her now. Her heart threatened to race out her chest, its pace borderline dangerous when he pressed a hand against her back, pushed her against his chest, unclipped her bra, and whispered "perfect."  

"No need to talk about yourself," She teased, unbuttoning his white shirt as he shrugged off his jacket.

"Come now, lover. We both know there is nothing that can compare to you," He whispered in her right ear, her entire body warm and tightly coiled. She backed away from him to completely remove the rest of his clothes, his hungry eyes fixated on her breasts. After a few moments, they were both completely naked, both drinking each other in. Sookie came to the realization, for the millionth time, that he was outrageously gorgeous; his pale skin unblemished, his long torso decorated with washboard abs, and a perfect v-shape on his pelvis. She had never been more turned on in her life. "Now I bring you to bed." He grinned, wrapping her in his arms, and plopping her on the bed. She giggled and smiled along the way.

Her dream became reality as he crawled up towards her, his lean, chiseled body making her flush from head to toe. All of Sookie's fear, doubt, and insecurities melted away as he found himself on top of her, his hair trapping both their faces, a soft yet primal look on his face. She tucked locks of hair behind his ear as he said "And make love to you." 

Chapter Text

Sookie would think back to her first night with Eric frequently. There had been many, many other nights since, and all of them floated around her brain and between her legs at all times, but it was the first night in particular that stuck with her. Especially when Jason came to tell her Uncle Bartlett's body had been found floating down a river. She didn't regret telling Eric, she didn't regret his actions, and she didn't regret his death; she wasn't overjoyed, per se, but a wave of ease washed over her, nonetheless. She still had moments where his old, decrepit face crept up, corrupting things, but she had found ways, one of which including Eric, to erase his presence from her mind. 

A month had passed since their date and since their first night together. She had worked a multitude of cases for him and was quickly earning enough to sustain her and her Gran for a while. They had gone on a few more dates, and she had loved every single second of it. Sookie had even let Pam take her shopping, which was intense, to say the least. Life for Sookie Stackhouse had been pretty damn great.

She was at one of her few shifts at Merlotte's, laughing and joking with Lafayette. Sam had grown quiet when he found out she was dating a vampire, and she definitely didn't feel like poking that bear any further. The night was steady, mostly regulars populating the bar, and she was even able to completely shut all their obnoxious minds out of hers. She wanted to scream, groan, and laugh at herself when Bill Compton walked through the doors, for of course he did. She only paused for a moment when she caught sight of him, determined not to let him know she was aware of who he was, what he was planning, and how much she hated him. Bimbo blonde it was, she decided.

He sat in her section, in the same booth he was in when he first met her, and kept his eyes trained on her form. She plastered on her Crazy Sookie smile, flipped open her notepad, and practically skipped over to him. "What can I get for ya today, Vampire Bill?" She beamed, enjoying the slight scowl on his face. He asked for a True Blood, B Positive. She nodded, scribbled TBPP on her notepad, and walked away. The moment she entered the kitchen, she yanked her phone out of her pocket and texted Eric.

Vampire Bill's at Merlotte's.

A response came in a second later.

Text me if he does anything, Min Skatt. I'm sending Pam over to his shithole of a manor now.

She smiled and sheathed her phone back into her pocket. They had decided to bug Compton's decrepit home if he popped by Merlotte's again. Eric told her that he couldn't outright overthrow the queen, for he would be killed for treason, but he could slowly sow the seeds of doubt, gather evidence, and look for a loophole of sorts when it comes to replacing her. He said it would be a tedious process, but bugging Bill Compton would be a first, vital step. Sookie had no qualms about the plan.

The microwave dinged and she pulled out the warm True Blood, made her way past rowdy and lewd customers, and plopped the bottle in front of him. "Enjoy," She said, a wicked smile on her face. Her brother and his work buddies crowded their usual table, multiple empty beer bottles on their tabletop. "Y'all doing good?" She asked. Dawn's section was currently being run by Arlene and Sookie, whenever Sookie was around until they found a new waitress. It felt odd sensation always overcame her when she took orders from Dawn's table; the look of her cold, lifeless eyes flashed in her mind for a frightening second. 

"Yeah, yeah," Jason replied, taking a healthy gulp from his half-full bottle.

 "You best stay away from that vamp, Miss Sookie," René said, his voice dark and threatening. She gave him an odd look.

"I can spend my time with whoever I want, thank you," She sniped, shooting him a gruesome glare. 

"Listen to him, Sook. He got a fuckin' point," Jason hissed, looking towards Bill's booth. Her blood was boiling, for as much as she didn't like Bill, her brother's hatred of vampires was mighty infuriating. She tolerated it minutely at first, but definitely not anymore.

"You are not the boss of me, Jason Stackhouse. Gran would rip you a new one if she heard you talkin' like that! Especially after everythin'!" She whispered, her voice intense and distraught. Her eyes bore into her brothers, unrelenting and cold. 

Jason's face reddened and he slammed his beer bottle on the cracked table. "I am your older brother, god damnit!" 

"And that means jack shit when you're being an ass!" She hissed, her voice still not loud enough to be heard over the crowd. She was prepared to go on a rant about his actions and the fact he did not control her when the bar's doors slammed open. She whipped around, her ponytail hitting her in the face. Sookie's eyes widened upon seeing a very worried Viking vampire in Merlotte's doorway. "Eric?" She murmured, blinking a few times. 

He visibly relaxed when he heard her voice. "You were distressed and not answering my calls. I took things into my own hands." 

Sookie nodded slightly, her eyes still the size of saucers. "I can see that." 

"You know this guy?" Jason practically yelled, despite the still air in the bar.

"She does. Who may you be?" Eric asked, making his way to Jason's table. He towered over everything and everyone; it took him a mere few steps to cross the bar, everyone's eyes plastered on him. Sookie was going to start banging pots and pans together to get these people to stop staring every time something interesting happens. Eric stopped next to Sookie's side, his neck craned downwards to look at Jason. 

"Her brother!" He shot up out of his chair to face Eric, the height difference between them was staggering. And I thought I looked funny next to him. "And who the hell are you?!" He demanded, his voice tight and high-pitched.

"Her lover," Eric replied, his pale face stony. Sookie blushed a bit at his terminology, but she figured hearing 'boyfriend' from him would be too weird. 

Jason had become as red as a tomato.

Sookie had forgotten about Vampire Bill and she wished she could have forgotten about him completely. "Sheriff?" He said, his tone teetering on the edge of calm and frantic.

Eric took a deep breath and straightened out. "Bill Compton," He sighed, turning to face him.

"You're datin' a sheriff?!" Jason squealed, clutching at the thin shirt covering his torso, running his other hand through his messy, blond hair.

"... Yes?" Sookie smiled, shrugging her shoulders. Close enough, she supposed. Sookie maneuvered herself to stand to the left, slightly behind Eric; she wanted to show Bill they were together, but she was not taking any chances with the southern vampire.

"Would it have pained you to show your face at my bar? A small letter from you stating that you are moving into my area is incredibly poor form, Compton," Eric spoke. Sookie could feel the threat underneath the calmness in his words. Vampire Bill heaved a bit, his blue button-up moving with his chest.

"I have been quite busy, Sheriff." Sookie did not like the way he said sheriff, but she kept her mouth shut. Eric hummed and Sookie focused her gaze on his face; the instant tranquility and warmth she felt were palpable. "She is yours then?" Bill asked, cautious, slowly inching towards the doors.

"Yes. Sookie is mine," Eric replied, emphasizing each word, the hint of a grin on his features. Sookie decided she'd let him say that all day, every day, if it got Bill to deflate like that. A scowl replaced his fake, genteel smile, his brown eyebrows furrowed, his hands clenched at his sides. 

His piercing eyes were focused on Sookie. She didn't cower from his gaze, no, she let him have one of her own. Then, she stood a bit straighter and stepped forward. She made sure to grab hold of Eric's arm and send Bill a sly smile. "Well then, Sheriff. I bid you adieu." Bill bowed and raced out the bar, his unopened bottle of True Blood still sitting on his table.

"You're datin' a vamp," Jason muttered. Sookie cringed and tightened her grip on Eric's arm. 

"Yes I am, Jason. If you don't have anythin' nice to say about it, keep your damn mouth shut!" She replied, turning to look him in the eye. She hoped he'd take her words to heart. Sam and Lafayette were standing near the bar, Sam's face almost as red as Jason's. 

Laff looked impressed, maybe a little perturbed. "You really did get yourself a sexy, dead sonuvabitch," Lafayette muttered, a perfect eyebrow raised. Sookie frowned while Eric smirked. 

"This is Lafayette?" Eric asked, looking down at Sookie. Sookie nodded as she watched Jason slide back into his chair. "A pleasure. I appreciate how much you care for her." Sookie's frown quickly turned into a radiant smile; her sexy, dead, sonuvabitch was being very honest. 

Lafayette looked surprised for a moment but gave him a nod. "Stay safe, hooker. You, keep her safe." With a flourish of his hand, Lafayette waltzed back into the kitchen. Oh, how Sookie loved him.

"You better know what you're doing, Sookie." Sam looked mad, heartbroken, and worried all at once. She felt Eric move towards him, but she squeezed his arm and shook her head; he would either learn to accept her decision or get the fuck out of her life. 

"Take me home, Eric?" She whispered, looking at his wide, caring, blue eyes. She wished for everything but him to have disappeared at that moment so she could stare into his eyes until her own began to burn.

"Of course, Min Skatt," He murmured, placing a chaste, yet soft, kiss on her forehead. His void enveloped her and kept her safe from all the patrons' thoughts, from Sam's thoughts, from her own brother's harsh opinions. The moment they were out of the bar, he scooped her in his arms and took them to the sky. She squealed, clutched at his neck, and slammed her eyes shut.

"Alright, I'm gonna create a jar for every single time you use your vampire speed without giving me a warnin'. You're gonna put a damn quarter in there, you hear me?" Sookie huffed, all her muscles clenched, the air gently whipping at her face.

"I do hear you, yet you cannot see me. Open your eyes, little one," He cooed, his voice low and sweet. She wanted to chuckle at his literal interpretation of her words, but she swallowed the sound.

She withheld for a long moment before popping open her left eye. They weren't too high up, level with the tallest trees around town, and the view was stunning. The night sky around them sparkled with stars and a small, glowing, crescent moon sat in its corner. The cold wind hissed through the trees' leaves as they flew by them, their pace slow enough for Sookie to enjoy the view. She took a glance down and saw run-down homes, green, lively fauna, and the occasional nocturnal predator. Sookie was fascinated by all of it, the rich smell of the forest mingling with the crisp air and the dull, ocean salt that wafted from Eric, the feeling of his hair brushing against the back of her neck, and the adrenaline pumping through her veins. 

"Alright, you win. This is unreal," She muttered, her voice getting lost in the wind. She carefully unhooked a hand from around his neck and reached outwards; she spread her fingers apart and reveled in the air blowing through her digits. 

A grin lit up his face. "Indeed."

She hummed and turned towards his face. "When I said home, I really meant your place. I'll call Gran when we land." 

Eric's grin only got wider. "I like your train of thought, lover." They flew in silence for a bit, Sookie resting her head against his shoulder. She was sure she could fall asleep like this if it wasn't for the slight chill in the air. "What upset you earlier?"

Sookie groaned and placed a light kiss on his neck. "My brother. He's not very bright or open-minded; he hates vampires." Sookie's blood boiled thinking about it again, her brother's red face clouding her mind. 

"You will find few who are, Sookie. The hatred of vampires is commonplace." 

Sookie looked at him in his crystalline eyes. "I understand that, but hatin' all vampires is ridiculous. There are definitely some that can be sweet." She shot him a wink. "It's not just that, though… Gran raised us to be better than that." Eric nodded as she sighed, nuzzling into the crook of his neck. 

"On a slightly different note, I believe that Drew Marshall is our killer. If he can be found, your brother will have nothing to worry about, and neither will anyone else in this town." Sookie wanted to see this Drew Marshall burn for what he's done, a hundred times over; she hoped they could find him sooner than later. 

"Well thank you for your service, Sheriff," She laughed, biting her lower lip. 

"Anything for you, Detective Stackhouse," He joked, attempting to mimic her accent. 

She lightly slapped him on his chest as she burst into chuckles. "Oh that's just terrible!" She was practically in tears within seconds. "Not even a thousand year old Viking vampire can be good at everything," She chortled. 

"Your accent is particularly hard to mimic, but I thought I did a fine job," He pouted, slipping into his horrible southern drawl towards the end of his sentence. She belted out in laughter once more, clutching at her stomach, tears rolling down her eyes. "I am glad you find this so amusing." He raised an eyebrow at her.

"I sure do. I shoulda recorded you doin' that! Pam woulda loved it."  

Eric soured immediately. "It would take over three decades for her to stop belittling me." 

Sookie snickered but quickly cut it off from the scathing look he sent her. "You're right, you're right. I would never do anything like that." He looked at her with an unamused expression, and Sookie got lost in another a fit of giggles. After her laughter had died down and her stomach had ceased to ache, she grew contemplative and sad. "Merlotte's is drainin' the life outta me. Sam has been giving me the cold shoulder ever since he found out I was seeing you, Jason makes me wanna tear my hair outta my head, and everyone's thoughts have been mighty cruel lately. I cut my hours down a lot, but I think it's worse." 

Eric sighed and squeezed the hand wrapped around her hip. "Shifters have always hated vampires, and Sam Merlotte's no different. Vampires have no love for them, either."

Sookie blanched, her mouth agape. "What's a shifter, darlin'?" 

Eric cracked a smile at her endearment. "Similar to were-creatures, yet they can turn to any animal they wish." Sookie furrowed her eyebrows as her mind raced; she wondered if Jesus and Lala knew about Sam. She wondered why Sam never said a damn thing to her when he knew all she'd been through. "What angers you?" Eric asked, running his hand up and down her back.  

"I can't believe Sam didn't tell me this himself! After knowin' I can read thoughts and all the pain it's brought me? How alone I've felt!?" Sookie's voice began to tremble as her throat grew tight. "We've been friends for a long time, yet he never trusted me with that." She unhooked her arms from around his neck to wipe at her puffy eyes. 

"I do not like it when you cry, Min Skatt," Eric whispered, his voice as soothing as the supple movements on her back. 

Sookie snorted, a salty tear running down her cheek. "Me neither, Eric. Me neither." 

"Shifters tend to be solo creatures; it may be that he has always been too afraid to disclose this information with anyone, not just you," He offered, tugging her hair free of her tight pony. He began to massage her scalp and run his fingers through her hair; the feeling was so calming and sensual, Sookie wanted to purr like her cat. 

"I s'pose. Still bugs me though, especially since I'm most likely not totally human myself." Sookie leaned into his touch and let her eyes close.

"Indeed. Your blood is far too breathtaking to be human," He hummed, taking a deep breath against her neck. "My guess is still faerie, you know." 

Sookie rolled her eyes. "When I sprout wings, I'll let you say 'I told you so'." Eric chuckled, slowly inching closer to the ground. Jesus' research came back inconclusive. The only thing close to what she may be were the fae and the witches. The faeries were far too secretive, while the witches were far too vague. She appreciated him looking into it at all. 

His small, compact, ridiculously expensive home came into view. She could see the expanse of trees and the long driveway attached to his home. He had stocked his fridge full of foods she enjoyed and there was even fresh fruit scattered about the kitchen. There was one night where Eric had attempted to cook for her, his back hunched over a brand new cookbook, a concentrated and frustrated look on his face. The kitchen had been a wreck, littered with dirty pots, chopped foods, and even a cracked dish on the floor. That was the moment Sookie was sure she was in love with him; she hadn't found the courage to utter the words to him, despite their truth. She just hoped he could feel the depth of her love for him.

Another night as they laid in bed, his large arms wrapped around her waist, her small frame tucked into his, his face nuzzled into the crook of her neck, he spoke of bonding. The idea was a lot to digest, but she decided she would bond with him at least once. She wanted their connection to blossom and the added layer of protection didn't hurt. The actual bonding process, which occurred the following night, was the most intense thing she had ever experienced. The moment his blood touched her tongue and his fangs pierced her wrist, her entire body exploded. It was beyond an orgasm, beyond anything she had ever known; it was addicting, pure, sinful, and revelatory all in one. It transported them into a familiar, snowy landscape, with a giant king-size bed decorated with furs. They made love for what seemed like hours in that dreamscape.

Sookie hadn't realized they landed until she heard Eric's front door open. She blushed furiously at her train of thought; she could feel the faint impressions of amusement and lust coming from his side of their bond. "How often do you wish you could read my thoughts?" She chastised, sticking her tongue out at him. 

He chuckled and wrinkled his nose. "Often. Especially when you're feeling like that," He purred, setting her on her feet. 

Sookie laughed and began to walk away, only to be stalled by Eric lightly slapping her ass. "Oh, you! I'm goin' to take a shower and head to bed," She teased, swaying her hips as she walked through his main hall, through his simplistic, rustic living room, and into his bedroom. The bathroom was huge and wonderful; she could spend hours in his bathtub. She left her Gran a voicemail, stripped, and climbed into the high-pressure shower. She washed away the stresses of her day as she washed her body. After towel drying her hair and throwing on one of Eric's t-shirts and a pair of her underwear, she made her way back into his room. She had a drawer full of clothes in his wardrobe, some of them were new and expensive, others of them from her home and quite old. 

Eric was lying on top of the covers, completely naked, on his side. He was propping his head up with his hand. "You are somethin' else. Maybe I should just go to sleep." She shrugged, messing with him. She loved how much he wanted her: her body, her blood, her soul. Her everything.

"Your emotions and your arousal say otherwise, lover." He hummed, his tone low and seductive. 

"I guess so," She sighed, incredibly overdramatically. She hopped onto the bed and made her way to him; she wanted to try something she had been working on: her telekinesis. It has been very slow progress, things only moving when heavily associated with her emotions. They were fucking a few weeks back and she was so... Enthralled that the lamp beside them had begun to float. She had noticed moving things with her mind was similar to poking around someone's mind but much more hands-on; she had to picture herself doing the action, sometimes.

She took a deep breath and let the love and lust she felt for him flood her system - then she pushed outwards with her mind. 

He was flipped onto his back by her invisible force. Sookie pounced him and straddled his thighs, a wicked grin on her face. He looked starstruck for a fleeting moment before switching their positions. She stuck out her lower lip and pouted. "You never cease to amaze me, lover, but good try." He grinned, snaking a hand underneath her shirt.

She shivered but stood her ground. "You'll give in, ya always do," She purred, leaning her face upwards and batting her eyelashes at him. His cool breath graced her cheeks and her face flushed as she felt him between her legs.

He hummed and pressed a kiss to her cheek, her forehead, her neck, then her lips. The rest of the night consisted of very little talking and even less sleep.

*******

When she woke the next day, she was slightly sore and incredibly rested. His sheets were ruffled and strewn across the bed, a thin sheet was wrapped around her lower half, while Eric's arm rested right below her chest. He was dead for the day, so he wouldn't be breathing, and Sookie thought he felt a tad colder than normal. He looked young in his rest, his hair covering most of his face, his cheek mushed against a pillow. She smiled as she carefully lifted his arm and placed it against his side. The t-shirt she was wearing before bed was lying crumpled on the carpet and her panties were ripped in half, then thrown, and was somewhere in the room. 

She went to the bathroom and freshened up, afterward she made her way through her drawer to find a dress she left here. It was light pink and frilly, perfect for the weather as of late. She slipped it on, kissed Eric's forehead, and headed into the kitchen. The room began to smell of bacon and eggs, and she was sure the smell would linger for a few hours. The food was delicious, for Eric always bought the freshest, nicest foods for her. 

After cleaning her mess, she plopped onto his couch, placed her bag on his coffee table, and got lost in a book that was sitting next to her purse. It was already quite late in the day, so it was only a few hours before Eric was awake again. In a blur and a gust of wind, Eric was standing behind the couch, his head resting on top of hers, his hands caressing her bare arms. "How was your day, Min Skatt?" 

"Mm, good." She smiled, placing her bookmark back into the book. "And how was your night, darlin'?"

He growled and let his hands travel up her arm and her neck. "You already know the answer to that, minx."

She chuckled and set the book on his coffee table. "I best be headin' back to Gran." He sighed and raced away, the front door being opened before she could blink. His Corvette was already purring by the time she walked out of his house; he was leaning against the car's hood, dressed in his usual monotone, revealing v-neck and tight jeans combo. "Take me home, you obnoxious vampire."

*******

Sookie took off her seatbelt the moment he released the key from the car's ignition. The night was blisteringly hot, for humidity permeated the air and left it hard to breathe comfortably. There were no stars in the sky tonight, just the sliver of a moon peering eerily at her. Eric exited the car and gave her an easy, contented smile. She told him to wait on the porch as she went in to check on her Gran. "Gran! I'm home!" She shouted as she walked into the living room. Adele's kind and old voice didn't answer her. "Gran?" She questioned, anxiety beginning to well in her chest. She placed her bag on the chair Gran usually sits to knit and made her way into the kitchen, the floor surprisingly accommodating as she moved.

Her blood grew thick in her veins and her heart froze forcefully in its tracks.

Her Gran was lying on the tile, her body twisted, her neck marred with red handprints. She looked disturbed, her beautiful eyes were wide open with terror, but they were also glassy and lifeless. Her wrinkled skin was loose, while the rest of her body was stiff with death, stuck in perpetual fear.

Sookie fell to her knees, no sound leaving her mouth, no air entering her lungs. She blinked a few times as she looked at the scene. The kitchen was spotless, each dish scrubbed to perfection, every surface cleaned and polished. The house itself was silent and still. There was even the vague smell of freshly made pecan pie wafting through the air. She hadn't even realized Eric had run into the kitchen until she felt the firm pressure of his hands against her shoulders; she jolted slightly but otherwise remained still; her hands were clenched at her sides, her knees painfully digging into the ground.

"Sookie," Eric whispered, squeezing her shoulders. She shook her head in confusion and let her eyes adjust to the sight in front of her; Eric was crouched down, his large, blue eyes boring into hers. 

"What?" She answered, her voice calm. She felt the need to blink some more, so she did. She let herself breathe very shallow breaths; the air stung every inch of her throat. Her shields were down and her mind reached outwards, desperate to find something. The moment she touched where Gran's kind, warm mind would be, she felt nothing. No thought. No life. No void. Just nothing.

"I am going to take you out of the house." She nodded, still not moving. He gently put her in his arms and carried her out of the kitchen. Sookie was stiff in his arms, her jaw clenched tight. The night air hit her again and breathing became even harder than before. "Can you stand?" 

She nodded, not really knowing the answer to his question. He carefully placed her on her feet, and her legs supported her weight. Her fists were still clenched together, her nails digging into her palms, leaving violent crescent marks in her hands. He hovered for a second before running back into the home; he was next to her in under a second. He pulled out her phone and began dialing numbers; she knew he was speaking, but her ears refused to make sense of the words.

"I called the local police department, as well as your friends Lafayette and Jesus. I asked them to inform your brother, for I did not see a number for him on your phone." She nodded again. "I am afraid of this, little one. You are feeling nothing." He cupped her cheek with his hand, an odd look on his face. 

She just stared at him, her fingernails digging further and further into her skin.

"I do not know grief well, Min Skatt, but I am sorry," He murmured, rubbing his thumb against her cheek.

She nodded robotically. Her face was stuck in a wide-eyed, emotionless mask. 

They stood there for minutes before other cars began to pull into her driveway, some were accompanied by police sirens, others with screeching tires. Just like at Dawn's, the police scattered like insects. Next came Lala and Jesus, both with hugs that weren't reciprocated, and they hovered around her just as Eric was. Then there was the coroner. Lastly, a half hour after Lala and Jesus arrived, Jason rolled in. 

He was frantic as he ran out of his car, his white wife-beater soaked with sweat, his cargo pants low on his form. He pushed past the police and into the house. It was silent for a second before he came running back out, tears running down his face, anger rolling off him in waves. He approached his truck and kicked its wheel as hard as he could. A loud, raucous scream ripped from his throat.

Sookie looked at him curiously. She was sure her palm was bleeding, for Eric pried her fingers apart.

"You!" Jason hissed, barreling towards Sookie. "This is all your fuckin' fault for openin' your legs to that fanger!" He screamed, ripping some of his hair from its roots. She turned to him, blinked, and swallowed. Jason wasn't letting up, his fists balled, his arm raised, but before he could get a step closer he was being flung into the air. He crashed against his car, a groan escaping his lips. 

"If you dare raise a hand to your sister again, I will kill you," Eric said, his voice deadly calm. 

"Get the fuck outta here, you stupid bitch! Or I'll fuckin' let him!" Lafayette screamed, racing towards Jason, making sure he got in his car and left. 

The police came back out, followed by the coroner and his team rolling out a body atop a gurney. The body was placed into a black bag. 

"I'm sorry for your loss, Miss Stackhouse," The sheriff, detective, and deputy said after taking the few words she could utter as a statement. 

"We can stay with you tonight, Sook. We can stay as long as you need," Jesus offered.

She cracked the first smile she had mustered since she walked into the kitchen. "Come by tomorrow?"

"Of course, baby," Lala murmured, pulling her into another hug. Jesus did the same. They left shortly after a promise saying they'd be back at the crack of dawn.

All that was left in the hot night was Sookie and Eric.

"Do you want me to take you upstairs?" He whispered. 

She shrugged.

He picked her up and sped up the stairs, placing her on her bed. Tina hopped up too, her fluffy, black tail swaying slightly. Sookie began mechanically rubbing the fur above her spine, and the kitty began to purr. "I will stay with you," Eric murmured, standing beside her bed.

"Won't ya burn?" She turned her head to look at him.

He smiled. "I would gladly burn." He ran his knuckles down her face.

"Stay with me as long as you can?" 

He nodded and crawled into space next to her. He ran his fingers through her frizzy hair and they spent the rest of the night together in staunch, utter silence.

Chapter Text

Three days had passed since Sookie had found her Gran dead. 

Three days of feeling nothing, after nothing, after nothing.

Three days to try and prepare for her wake. Her funeral.

She was sitting at her vanity, placing small, black studs in her ears. Tara and her girlfriend had flown to Bon Temps for the day; she offered to stay as long as Sookie needed, but Sookie didn't want to disrupt Tara's life. She told her that they were going to visit her for a good long while soon, in lighter spirits. Her best friend's presence warmed her heart slightly, as did Lafayette and Jesus' comforting words and hugs, and Eric's consistent care and dedication. 

"Hey, Sook. Are ya sure you don't want me to tell all these dumbass people to head home? I'd be more than happy to," Tara asked as she walked into Sookie's room. Sookie looked at Tara's reflection in the mirror; her friend looked gorgeous, despite the mournful look on her face.

She smiled slightly. "No, it's alright."

"Just say the word, at any point, and I'll kick em all out."

Sookie rolled her eyes and stood up. "I know, and if it comes to that, I'll holler."

"Good," Tara beamed, her pretty carob brown skin glowing with the smile. 

Tara looped her arm with Sookie's and walked her down the stairs. There were already people mingling in her home, all dressed in black. Sookie took a breath and began to greet and accept their faux condolences. Her shields were shaky, made of crumbled stone, and she could hear their violent, insincere thoughts. Only a handful of them were genuinely sorrowed at her passing. 

After hours of being worn thin, she walked into the kitchen. The floor smelled of bleach and cleaning products, for Sookie took to scrubbing the entire kitchen the day after she found her Gran. She didn't care that the kitchen was already clean. Sookie had also taken to finding Drew Marshall, but every lead led nowhere. She gasped at the sight in the kitchen.

Maxine Fortenberry was digging through Gran's fridge, her greedy fingers wrapped around the pecan pie Adele had made before she died. 

"Put that the fuck down!" She hissed, stomping towards the older woman. Maxine gasped in horror and placed the pie back in the fridge; she opened her mouth to say something but Sookie silenced her with a look. "Get the hell outta my house! I can't believe you! You were supposed to be her friend, but here you are diggin' through her fridge! She died in this kitchen… She… She…" Sookie trailed off, her throat was hoarse. 

Maxine scurried off and Sookie heard Tara scream for everyone else to leave. "You okay?" Jesus asked, leading her to take a seat at the kitchen table.

"I just can't believe she'd do somethin' like that. I mean, I know she's a gossip and rude as all get out, but that…" Sookie rambled, wringing her hands together.

"I can believe it. She's a dumb bitch." Tara shrugged, crossing her arms against her chest. Naomi entered the kitchen and placed a hand on Tara's shoulder. Sookie grinned, just a little. 

"Do y'all mind if I'm alone for a bit?" Sookie asked after minutes of small talk between them all.

"'Course, Sook. We'll be back in a few hours. Love ya," Tara murmured, kissing her cheek. Naomi squeezed her shoulder. Lala and Jesus hugged her, a bit awkwardly from her sitting position, then walked out. 

The silence was peaceful, yet weighed heavily on her shoulders.

She sat for minutes, listening to her clock tick, tick, tick, and tick.

Then, her feet dragged her upwards and towards her fridge. The dull light illuminated the food on its shelves. Gran's pecan pie sat alone on one shelf, covered in saran wrap. She pulled it out of the coolness of the refrigerator and set it on the table. She grabbed a fork and sat back down.

She stared at the wrapped pie for a long moment.

She peeled back the saran and the smell of the pecan pie broke her. 

Her emotions came through and hit her like a brick; grief, anger, guilt, and endless despair. She took a bite of the pie as a sob escaped her throat. Tears began to stream down her cheeks, pooling onto the wooden table. She took another bite. She ate, sobbed, and mourned until the entire pie was gone. 

She placed the fork inside the glass dish and cried until the sunset.

*******

She was sitting on a metal chair at her Gran's funeral. Everyone's thoughts swarmed around her head like locusts. Some were bored, others horny, and a few were wondering why they should care about some old, dead woman. Sookie didn't want to keep digging her nails into her palms, but the urge was ever-present. 

The day was cool, a slight breeze shifting her hair as it passed by. Her Gran's casket was a light brown, adorned with gold on its side; Eric paid for the best of the best, all while staying within Gran's wishes. There was a lovely bouquet placed atop the coffin, bright and lovely. Alive. Sookie had to tear her eyes away.

The priest continued speaking, his words rehearsed and practiced. Fake. It wasn't until he asked for someone to speak some departing words that Sookie stood, clutching a piece of paper in her hand, and stood behind a wooden podium. It was right next to where she was lying, her face so close to her, yet covered by wood and separated by death. "My Gran is… was the best woman I ever knew. She raised me and my brother with all the love an' care of a great parent. She was my ma, my grandmother, my best friend, and my rock, all in one," Sookie paused to take a shaky breath, tears threatening to brim her eyelids. Everyone was silent, and even some of their thoughts had lowered in volume. "She was kind to all who met her and even kinder to those who didn't. She loved this town and all the people in it, no matter what. There won't be a day that'll go by that I won't miss her like I'm missin' a part of me." A small sob slipped past her lips, a tear of mascara and salt falling down her face. "I hope you're somewhere nice and sunny, where there's a big ol' kitchen for you to cook whatever you want in." People laughed. "Goodbye Gran. I love you." Sookie stepped away from the podium to lean towards her coffin; she pressed a light kiss to where she thought Gran's cheek would be. 

*******

The sun was setting and Sookie Stackhouse was surrounded by a myriad of empty chairs. Laff, Jesus, Tara, and Naomi left a few hours ago, leaving her to the freshly covered grave of Adele Stackhouse. Eric had gotten a gravestone ordered, made, and delivered in time for the funeral. It sat tall and proud, made of pristine marble, its words carved to perfection. He added a decal around the lettering; it was a thin black line that boxed the words, its points converging into blossomed flowers at the bottom. Sookie appreciated the care that went into its design. 

She looked at the horizon as it fell past the treeline, the sky fading from pinkish-orange to a navy blue. He came the second the sun had disappeared completely from the sky. He wrapped his large, comforting arms around her middle and tucked her under his chin. His arms were covered in a black suit and she grinned, for of course he wore black, despite the funeral being over. "I wish I could have been there with you," He muttered.

"Me too. It was so hard thinkin' about her bein' in there. Down there." Sookie pointed to the disturbed dirt and grass. He nodded and hugged her tighter. They stood in silence for a while, Sookie's small breaths being the only noise heard. "Do ya think it'll get easier?"

"No, not exactly. I do not believe it will ever be easy, but you are strong, Min Skatt. You will come to live your life in honor of her, not just in mourning of her," He responded.

Sookie cracked the first real smile she had smiled in days.

"I like the sound of that," She murmured into the night. "Can I stay with you tonight? I don't wanna be in the house… at least, not for a bit."

"Of course."

When Sookie crawled into what was quickly becoming their bed, she wrapped herself around him like she'd fall apart if she let go. He clung to her just as tightly, and she fell asleep in the embrace.

*******

The first week was the hardest, she decided. Not that the second, or third, were any easier. After some time people stopped pitying her, stopped giving their 'im sorrys' every time they looked in her direction, and their lives slowly went back to normal. That made things easier for her. The pain never went away. 

But Eric was right; she was learning to live her life celebrating Gran's death, not just crying through an entire box of Kleenex. After Gran's death, he asked Jesus and Lafayette to put a large protection spell over the house. He also hired bodyguards to stalk the woods around her house when he was away. They were two shifters, she was told, but she never met nor saw them. She felt better with the extra layer of security, but she wished more than anything she didn't need it.

Sookie was at a bustling Fangtasia, sitting on her usual barstool, talking with Pam. Pam had been uncomfortable around her at first; it was as if she was a piece of priceless porcelain. She slowly integrated her normal, blunt personality back into their interactions. Pam also showered her with expensive gifts and spa days, which was her attempt at commiseration. Sookie took her aside and told her she appreciated it all, but it wasn't necessary. She'd just need a lot of time, a lot of tears, and to catch this damn killer. Now that last bit, Pam could understand completely. "It's like he disappeared, Pam. No one in that stupid town had any photos, the damn diner he worked at was useless, and the only person who could really ID him is dead," Sookie huffed, putting her gin on the counter a little forcefully. 

"He could have very easily gotten a fake identity and moved into Bon Temps, no one being any the wiser." Pam shrugged, moving her hip to lean against the bar.

Sookie stewed in the idea and found it very, very plausible. "It'd explain how we can't catch nobody. People in Bon Temps wouldn't expect someone they think they know real well." Pam gestured her hand in a 'see?' motion. "That still doesn't really narrow much down for me. Everyone's been livin' here for a long time, and if you ask when someone moved in, they won't give ya the same answer."

Pam scowled. "Anyone make any unsavory comments about vampires? I mean, besides the normal hillbilly shit."

Sookie racked her brain and couldn't find anything incredibly out of the normal, prejudiced comments and thoughts people have made. "Nothin' out of the normal for 'em."

"Well keep an ear, or a mind, out. We're going to find him, Sookie." She appreciated Pam's dedication and seriousness. 

"I know. I just hope it's before we find another person dead." Pam gave her a slight nod and turned towards the stage. "Lover boy wants to speak with you."

Sookie chuckled. "Can't he come down here? I'm comfy." Pam snickered and Sookie turned to see him roll his eyes. "Please?" She pouted, fluttering her eyelashes. He snarled but removed himself from his throne.

"He's so fucking whipped. I love it so much," Pam laughed as the crowd cleared a pathway for Eric. 

"As are you, Pamela. Sookie has us all wrapped around her finger." Eric smirked and Pam rolled her eyes, practically into the back of her head. 

"Alright you two, hush. There's enough of me to go 'round," She teased. 

"Is there now?" Pam inquired, an eyebrow raised, a lewd look in her eyes.

Eric growled. "Not that much, Pam. Sorry," Sookie responded, earning a huff and an intense pout from Pam. Sookie was positive she would always enjoy their odd, playful banter; she figured they did it to make her feel better as of late, but she didn't mind. 

"We will find him, Sookie. I promise," Eric said, his tone confident and soothing. She smiled at him, giving him an appreciative glance over. He was wearing his usual get-up, but his leather jacket that she loved so much pieced it all together. She reached out and grabbed the long chain hanging from his neck and pulled; he came willingly, pretending to stagger forward. She chuckled silently before brushing a light kiss to his lips. 

"I know. Still doesn't feel like I'm doin' all that I can." She began to fiddle with his charm, the action calming her consistent restlessness.

"You are, Min Skatt. Your Gran would not want you to put yourself into harm's way, however," He admonished and reminded her. She took a breath and nodded; she knew Gran would want her to find him, not just for her, but for every woman he has and will hurt. Gran wouldn't want her to be a part of that list. "Now come, little one. I have other matters to discuss with you. You too, Pam."

"Keep the puppy dog eyes to a minimum and I'll happily come along, lover boy." She smirked at him and began walking towards his office, swaying her leather-clad hips. Sookie always admired Pam's unapologetic sexuality and confidence, even if she was uncomfortable with it at first. Eric offered her a hand and she took it greedily, hopping down from her barstool. 

The moment the door closed behind them, Eric began speaking: "Vampire Bill is Sophie-Anne's procurer, having come to Bon Temps to take Sookie. He, however, is a bit of a… double agent." Sookie gasped. "He is also working for the AVL." Sookie scowled, Eric had told her that the American Vampire League is hypocritical at best and horrifyingly dangerous at worst.

Pam hissed. "Who would want Bill Compton as their inside man?"

"As it turns out, the wonderful face of all vampires," Eric sneered, zooming to his desk and pulling out his laptop. He flipped it open and the video recording began to play. It was Bill Compton pacing around his ruined manor, a phone pressed tightly against his ear. The name Nan was uttered many times. His true alliance lied with himself, that much was obvious to her, from his demeanor and his tone of voice. His second alliance, however, was to the AVL, for Nan Flanagan promised to make him king of Louisiana.

"Well, how is he supposed to become king? Ain't turnin' against Sophie-Anne a very big no?" Sookie questioned, wanting to stick her tongue out at the digital Bill on the screen.

"Yes, it is quite a big no," Eric smiled at her terminology, "But the Authority has its ways to dethrone her. Sophie-Anne, as you know, is petulant. She is wasting away her money; I am almost positive she will ask for my assistance, or try to blackmail me for it, soon. I am surprised she has not beckoned me already, since her bitch boy is aware that you are with me."

"I think losing the little alliances she has, falling into debt, and having her ass trailed by the AVL is a tad distracting," Pam said, raising an eyebrow. 

"They will watch her and the moment she slips up, they will kill her. Then, they will come up with some shit reason for Vampire Bill's regency. I bet they will start with killing Sheriff's closest to her, to make room for their fucking southern puppet," Eric continued. Sookie couldn't help the grin that overtook her face at his constant use of 'Vampire Bill'; she was glad the funny and demeaning moniker stuck. 

"So, what do we do?" Sookie asked, worry beginning to eat at her.

"We wait." He brushed a lock of Sookie's hair behind her ear. "It will be fine, Min Skatt," He soothed. 

"I trust ya, Eric, and I believe you. I just don't like the idea of you bein' in any kinda trouble." 

He smiled at her, his expression warm. "Nor I, you." He leaned down to press a kiss on her forehead.

"I don't know if I should throw up or record this for future use," Pam deadpanned, reminding them both of her presence. 

"How bout neither of 'em," Sookie offered, blushing slightly. She inched closer to him, their bodies almost touching as they stood in his office. 

Pam shrugged.

"One last question, Sookie," Pam began, making her way towards the office's door. 

"Hm?"

"What would you think about lover boy here getting a haircut?" She asked, a sinister smirk on her devastating features. 

She blinked a few times before turning to face him; she reached out and ran a hand through his long hair. "How short ya thinkin'?" She asked, trying to imagine him with shorter and shorter lengths. 

"Much shorter. He wants to be a slick modern man for you, Sunshine," Pam snickered, placing her fingers around the doorknob, her fingernails clicking against the metal.

Sookie narrowed her eyes, stood on the tips of her toes, and messed with the amount of hair she could see on him. He was amused, an eyebrow raised on his face; she took a second to kiss his cleft chin. She was doing this for show, mostly, for she knew he'd still be stunning no matter the length of his hair. As much as she liked the long look, the idea of shorter hair was quickly growing on her.

"Who's cuttin' his hair?" She asked, releasing her hold of his hair and turning back to Pam. Her frilly, maroon dress moved with her. 

"Moi." She smiled, opening the door and exiting the office. The small glimpse of dancing humans and prowling vampires made Sookie want to groan. She just wanted to spend the night curled against Eric or in another position involving him. 

"Modern man, huh?" She teased, making her way behind his desk, messing with his chair. 

"I figured it was time for another change. See what you have done to me?" He feigned hurt, following her around the small room.

Sookie laughed, "Best be thanking me." She raised an eyebrow and pursed her lips. He had thanked her many times since their first conversation about 'thank yous', but she still enjoyed making fun of him for it.

"Thank you, little one, for inspiring me to cut my hair." 

She shook her head and plopped into the chair, the seat spinning slightly. "You're welcome, darlin'," She said, craning her neck to smile up at him. 

He walked over to her and put his hands on the arms of the chair, enclosing her in the seat. Her breath stuttered at the sudden proximity, her heart raced a little faster, and blush made her cheeks burn red. "Hm, I would take you on my desk if we were without company; I do not wish for anyone else to hear the sounds that leave your mouth," He whispered, his voice husky against the shell of her ear. His fingers danced across her thigh, slowly inching upwards, his touch incredibly light. 

Her body was alight against his touch, but she had become the minx he loved to accuse her of being. "Would ya now?" She smirked, raising her free leg to brush against his inner thigh. 

He groaned and tightened his grip on the chair; it creaked and huffed against the pressure. He took a breath. "After that, I would bend you over the desk," He growled, placing a bruising kiss on her lips. 

Her moan got lost in the movement, she got lost in the feeling of his mouth for a moment, but she quickly regained self-control. She pulled back, her head resting on the back of the chair. "You're far too sure of yourself, cowboy," She purred, tapping into her well of emotions and pushing outward with her mind. Her invisible force pushed him back far enough for her to slip past him. She heard his sexually frustrated growl from behind her and she giggled. "Now, I left my drink sittin' on your bar. Best get back to get it." She shrugged, walking out of his office and back into the strong bass, pulsing hearts, and dancing people that littered Fangtasia. She caught a few staying eyes but was otherwise unbothered as she made her way back to her barstool.

After the situation and subsequent torture and death of Longshadow, Eric found a decent bartender who was incredibly inoffensive and had even better time management than Longshdaow. He also found a 'third': Chow Lin. He was slightly stout, handsome in a strong-man way, dressed in a suit at all times, and a weird combination of off-putting and kind. He had always been nice to her when they interacted, so she had no issues with him. The bartender shot her a nod, acutely aware of her relationship with her boss, and went back to another patron. Eric was on his throne by the time she turned to face him; she shot him a coquettish wink.

She sipped her half-full drink and began planning for tomorrow. She had a shift at Merlotte's and was determined to search even harder for Drew Marshall, incredibly happy to worm her way through people's minds to find any information she could. She had mastered the skill of poking and prodding through memories and past thoughts since she started working for Eric; it came in use very frequently. 

She just hoped that when she found him, for she would find him, she would be able to take him down.

Chapter Text

She wanted to throw something against a wall. 

Her shift at Merlotte's was fruitless, everyone's minds too fixated on their vices to be of any use. She dug through a few sketchy patrons, to no avail. 

Drew Marshall was eluding her, again, for another week in a row.

Thank God I didn't go into law enforcement. I can't even catch one man.

She pulled into her driveway, her heart panging at the sight of the empty, heartless house. She yanked the keys from the ignition and marched inside, coming to an immediate stop when she began hearing the frantic thoughts of another person. 

She walked forward, slowly, the thoughts passing through her preview foreign to her. She didn't have a weapon on her, other than her purse, but she was riling up her telekinesis with every step she took. The floor allowed her to move silently, despite it's normally loud disposition. Her heart was pounding against her ribcage, adrenaline fuelling her system. She stood her back against the wall closest to the kitchen, where the thoughts radiated.

She closed her eyes and tried to listen to all of the person's thoughts.

Where the fuck is she? 

The old woman wasn't supposed to be there, but she had to go… had to go.

Have to get her whore, fangbangin', granddaughter.

They're sick. Wrong. Choosing a dead dick over a real man.

Her caution was warranted. Drew Marshall was in her kitchen, bent on killing her in the same place he killed her Gran.

Along with the throbbing fear she felt throughout her limbs, blinding rage made her fingertips tingle and her body shake. She heard a few footsteps travel across the tile floor, and she hoped he was facing the wall opposite of her, for she crept around the edge of the wall and into the entryway between the kitchen and the living room. She stuttered when she saw René standing there, his back to her, his hand running through his short hair. She clenched her jaw and took a few more steps forward, praying that the house would be kind enough to stay quiet.

He shifted slightly, almost turning to face her directly.

She stifled a gasp and pivoted, for he was now facing the refrigerator. Sookie was directly behind him, her bag at the ready, her mind coiled like a snake. Her palms were sweating against the fake leather, the muscles and tendons in her knuckles so tight the skin around them had turned white. 

Time began to slow, it seemed, for the moment she went to swing, he turned around. 

She landed a blow against his head, but his reflex was fast, for the long, serrated knife in his outstretched hand jutted outwards. It plunged deep into her stomach, towards the bottom right of her abdomen, and it ripped and sliced through her insides like they were nothing. The pain was blistering and immediate. A violent scream left her lips as she stumbled backwards, her hands shaking as they hovered in the air around the profusely bleeding wound. 

Drew smiled slightly.

Sookie widened her eyes and let her adrenaline, pain, rage, and fear drive her. Her mind ripped the knife right from his hand, and the devastated, shocked look on his face made her want to smile. The weapon lingered in the air for a brief second, just to instill the amount of foreboding he had planted in her, and her Gran, most likely. Then, with a vicious shout, the knife planted itself straight through his neck. There was enough force in the plunge that he was flung into the refrigerator, the blade going straight through and pinning him to the fridge. Blood spat and pooled from from his throat, and he struggled for a brief moment before a strangled, gurgled noise left his lacerated throat. He recovered slightly and went to pull the knife from his throat, choking on his own blood, but she used her mind to force his hands against his side.

She wanted to watch him suffer, just like he made her Gran suffer.

Once upon a time, Sookie thought she would never take joy in someone's death, would never take glee from inflicting pain, and would never condone such hatred.

She was wrong.

And for now, for Drew Marshall, she was glad she was wrong.

She collapsed to her knees, her body finally giving out, her blood and his coating the floor in a deep red. She clutched at her cut, hoping the small pressure she could apply would keep her alive, for she was quickly losing consciousness.

She held out long enough to watch Drew Marshall take in one last strangled breath and to hear him think one last disgusting thought.

Then, she fell to her stomach, her eyes fluttering shut as she lost consciousness completely. She was sprawled in the same spot as her Gran, but there was a peaceful look on Sookie Stackhouse's face.

********

When she came to, she was surrounded by Eric and Pam. She was lying atop a soft, plush bed, one that was familiar to her, but she couldn't quite place whose it was. She blinked and tried to wipe the grogginess from her mind, attempting to remember what brought her to this bed, surrounded by the vampires.

"How are you feeling, Min Skatt?" He asked, running his fingertips down her cheek. 

"Alright, I think," She answered, sitting up, her back against a large headboard.

"Do you remember what happened?" 

Sookie furrowed her eyebrows and dug into her own memory, for once, and began to see flashes of things and feelings. Drew Marshall. René. A knife. Lots of blood. Death. "I, uh, think so? Drew Marshall was waitin' for me to come home." 

Eric cursed in Swedish. "We should've never relied on magic and fucking shifters," He hissed, his upper lip twitching, his eyes ice cold. "Pamela, take Chow and whoever else you need and find them."

"Of course," She said, her voice firm. She was wearing a lava pink jumpsuit, her hair straightened and a part of it pinned to the side of her head. 

"Ya look good in pink, Pam." Sookie smiled, her hand unconsciously drifting to her stomach. Pam grinned, a small, quick thing, then left in a blur of pinks and yellows.

She looked back at Eric and her eyes widened. "She really did it!" She reached to the side to feel his short hair, the locks slicked back; she decided she really liked the short hair look. "If you get any more good lookin', I swear my head's goin' explode." 

He chuckled slightly and took hold of her wrist. "I failed in protecting you," His voice was emotionless, but deep within their bond she could feel mounds of guilt, anguish, and relief. She wanted to stop him and tell him he couldn't have done anything during the day, but he cut her off. "Despite my failings, Drew Marshall is dead." 

She knew that, she did it, but hearing it sealed the deal. Her Gran's murder was gone. Her almost-killer was gone. She didn't have to worry about her safety, when it came to him, at least. A tear trickled down her cheek, a combination of relief and grief. "Don't blame yourself, Eric. I'm alright and he's not, so…" Sookie paused, her forehead wrinkling. "How am I alright, by the way?"

Eric cracked a side-smile. "The day was shifting to night. The moment I could, I came to you and healed you. Your body still needed it's rest, it seemed," He answered, dropping to his knees to be at equal height with her. "I have almost lost you twice now… and I have come to realize I cannot bear the mere thought of it." She smiled, her chest warming with her love for him. "I am assigning you a proper bodyguard during the day. I will introduce you to him within a few days, whenever you are up for it."

She nodded, incredibly okay with that idea.

"Du är min sol, lilla vän. Mitt allt," He whispered, his eyes wide, the fear and adoration clear in their blue depths. She shifted to the side of the bed and placed her forehead against his, breathing him in; she closed her eyes and let his void envelope her.

"I killed him," She murmured, her breath brushing against his lips. The image of the knife flashed before her darkened mind, soaked in her own blood, dripping onto the floor like tear drops. Her mind replayed the way it plunged and sunk into his neck, cracking his trachea and spine like they didn't exist; she recalled the sound now, a piercing crack like someone was snapping off a tree branch. It was accompanied by the gush of blood and the warm tear of skin and tissue.

"You did," He responded, holding both sides of her head and pulling her back so he could see her properly. "I understand your qualms about causing death, but you had no choice, Sookie," He said, trying to appease her.

She didn't need it.

"I know." The familiar feeling of detachment and the endless amounts of relief and vindication flooded her system. She would not dwindle on it; she would keep with the pact she made all those weeks ago. "Gran's killer is gone and that's all that matters."

He nodded, not giving anything away with his face. His side of the bond was shut down; she noticed him doing this occasionally. It was as if he put up his own shield between them, blocking access to himself. She wanted to learn to do the same, but that was a conversation for a different time. "Your friends wish to speak with you. I also believe your friend Tara is demanding you call her." He smiled at her, the grin supple and teasing.

"Alright, alright. I'll get outta bed," She laughed, flinging the covers off her form, realizing she was in her bras and panties. She remembered her metallic blood seeping through her white blouse, staining and ruining everything in its path. She flushed a bit at the stare he gave her. "I'm going to take a shower, and sorry darlin', you aren't joining me this time." She shot him a coquettish smile and padded into her bathroom. She turned the water on hot and began to scrub her entire body down. She made sure her abdomen was pristine. As she was towel drying her hair, she prepared herself for the onslaught of questions her friends and the rest of the town would shoot her way. 

She knew his blood had healed her immediately, but she also wondered if the occasional intake of his blood allowed her to hold on to life until he could rescue her. He was lying atop her bed, his hands behind his head, ankles crossed, despite the fact he barely fit on the mattress. She rolled her eyes at him and pawed through her dresser to find an outfit to wear. She clutched all the clothes in a tight ball in her fist, the other hand clutching to the towel around her body. She contemplated messing with him, dropping the towel and changing right in front of him, but she didn't want to start something she couldn't finish. She figured it wasn't the best time for that train of thought, anyhow, despite her promiscuous comment. 

Sookie changed in the bathroom and walked out, sighing. Eric rushed to her side and she crushed herself into him; the hug was intense and perfect. "I'll go call Tara first." Eric nodded, wrapping the ends of her damp hair around his fingers. "Then I'll yell at Lala and Jesus for tellin' her in the first place." He chuckled as she nustled herself further into his embrace, her ear resting on his chest, his chin on top of hers. She squeezed his middle a little tighter before letting go. She looked towards her clock and gasped, "You gotta get outta here! The sun's almost up!"

He smiled down at her. "Do you not remember? I will gladly burn."

"No you won't. Now, go! Get! Before I haul your ass outta here!" She cursed, painstaking fear piercing her chest. She needed to be sure he was okay and that she was okay; she couldn't take much more panicking.

Feeling her distress, he nodded. "Okay, little one."

"You can build a light-tight room here whenever you want, but for now, go back to yours, darling," She commanded, but she kept her voice low and soft. 

"I will hold you to that." He grinned. "Before I leave," he began, being quickly cut off by Sookie crashing her lips into his. It was a bruising kiss, one that celebrated the fact they were both still alive and her Grans killer was gone. She pulled back with a pop, her hands dragging down his cheek to rest on his chest. "You stole the words right from my mouth." He smirked. 

"Yeah, yeah, now go." She smiled, pushing back at his chest. He gave her a lingering stare before stepping out of her window and taking off into the sky. 

********

His name was Alcide. He was indebted to Eric due to some family issues and other things she didn't feel comfortable asking more about. He was tall, built, and burly; he was devastatingly handsome in a very robust, rogue, live out in the woods, work with his hands, lumberjack sort of way. The thing she liked the most about him, though, was his kindness. He genuinely cared about most of the things around him, and she could tell he would lie his life down for those he loved. 

Their introduction was rocky, for Alcide seemed uncomfortable around Eric, and Eric seemed bored and cautious around Alcide. It seemed that supes really did hate each other. 

"You don't seem like the type to hang around vamps," Alcide spoke, his tone nonchalant.

Sookie furrowed her eyebrows and spun around to face him. He was just about to leave in his big, obnoxious, clunky car. The moon had cooled the air, so much so Sookie was feeling a tad chill. "Appearances can be real deceivin', Alcide. I thought that was a lesson most people learned early on." She raised an eyebrow at him, hugging her arms at her chest, her feet planted firmly on Gran's porch. She wanted to wince, for the image of René/Drew Marshall made a harsh appearance in her mind. "You don't know me, so don't assume things."

He narrowed his eyes and remained stoic for a long moment. His hand was on the handle of his car, ready to pull just a tad. Eventually, he cracked a smile. "I'd like to," He offered, a boyish grin on his face.

"Well, you'll have to get used to Eric, then. If you can do that, I'd like to get to know you, too." She wasn't asking much, just that he remained civil around Eric; she was prepared to ask the same of her lover. She wondered how much Alcide really owed Eric, for it was obvious they hated each other. Sookie wanted to bump their heads together and scream: we're all fucking freaks here! Grow up. She figured she didn't have enough arm strength for that one, though. (She also came to the conclusion using her telekinesis wouldn't be nearly dramatic enough).

"I'll work on it," He replied.

That earned him a toothy grin. "Good enough for me!" 

Alcide chuckled. "Wouldn't you want more than that?" 

Sookie rolled her eyes and snorted at him, her weight shifting to her right side. "Please, tryin' to get a werewolf and a vampire to like each other would be darn near impossible. First thing to know about me: I'm realistic… most the time." She felt the need for the caveat; he deserved to know of her pitfalls.

"Realistic. Gotcha." He smiled, opening his car door. She shot him a small wave as he drove away, feeling content and happy with her new body guard.

She was snapped back into reality by the kitchen timer blaring in her ear. She had been mindlessly stirring lemonade when her thoughts had carried her away; she had completely forgotten about the lasagna she had thrown in the oven. "Cheese and rice!" She hissed as she hastily opened the oven and slipped on her oven mitts. The kitchen smelled of pasta sauce, cheese, and meat. Sookie's mouth watered as she placed the scorching dish onto the stove. It was one of her Gran's recipes and one of Sookie's favorites. She remembered Adele making the delectable Italian cuisine whenever Sookie had a particularly hard day at school. She would always say that food was the best medicine. After having vampire blood, she'd have to disagree.

She chuckled lightly to herself and poured two glasses of lemonade, one for herself and Alcide. She felt horrible that he was stuck outside in the blistering heat, so she thought this was the least she could do. She knew that if she yelled for him, he'd hear her, so she did just that. He came jogging in, sweat drenching his jeans and soaking through his flannel shirt.

"Alcide, why on earth are you wearin' long sleeves and jeans? It's so hot out I could cook eggs on the pavement. Hell, prolly the porch," She chastised while ushering him to take a seat at the table. "Drink up. Then I'm making you drink some water. It'd be pretty bad if I had to save my bodyguard from heatstroke." 

His eyes were wide as he listened to her rant. "Anyone ever tell you you're a bit bossy?" He laughed, taking a hearty swallow of the sugar sweet lemonade.

A wicked grin lit up her face. "Matter of fact, yes. I think that makes four people now." She couldn't help but think of Eric telling her the same while she rode him to the high heavens. She figured it was too bad he was dead for the day; she loved letting her emotions rile him. 

"The lasagna smells great." He smiled, taking a last large gulp of his lemonade. 

A wistful smile replaced her naughty one, more memories flooding her system. "I hope it tastes good, wouldn't wanna put my Gran's cookin' to shame." 

"I'm sorry about your loss, Sookie." She looked at him with glassy eyes, for the depth of emotion she felt in his words struck her. He was beyond sympathetic, he was empathetic. He understood what she was going through, for he was carrying the same pain on his shoulders.

"And I'm sorry for yours, whatever it was," She whispered, turning away from him to blink her tears away. 

"How'd you know? Did you read my mind?" He asked, shock lacing the end of his sentence.

"I did not. There was just somethin' to the way you said it. I've heard a lot of 'I'm sorrys' these past few weeks, but none quite as real as that one." She walked to the stove and pulled out a knife to begin slicing the pasta into squares. She stared out the small window in between the cupboards above her and watched as the trees swayed in the gentle, hot breeze. Silence lingered after that, for he chose not to elaborate, and Sookie chose not to push him. "One or two pieces?" She asked, a tad cheerier, pulling out two dinner plates. 

"Two," He answered. She smiled and placed two healthy pieces of lasagna onto his plate, grabbed a fork, knife, and napkin, then brought him his meal. 

"Now for your water," She teased, standing on the ends of her toes to find the biggest glass she could and filling it with water. 

He dug in, half of his first piece gone before she could sit down. "Compliments to the chef." Sookie chuckled and sat, grazing her piece, not particularly hungry. They made idle conversation, learning surface level details about one another. "What's reading minds like? Does it… hurt?"

Sookie considered that for a moment. "Not necessarily. It can become too much sometimes, makin' my head hurt, but the act of doing it doesn't. I don't know if that makes sense." She blushed, trying to find the words to explain it to him. "Tryin' to read Supe's minds does hurt most the time. It requires a lot of concentration. I can dig through someone's mind, so to speak, lookin' for specific information. With a were-creature or a witch or a shifter, it gives me a bad headache."

"And you can't read vampire's minds?" He questioned, getting up to wash his dishes. 

Sookie hummed appreciatively at his actions.

"Nope. What's turnin' into a wolf like?" She countered, her curiosity flaring to life. Her joy for learning more about the supernatural world had abated slightly, due to Gran and Bill Compton, but being around Alcide made her want to learn everything she could.

"It was painful, first few times. It's one helluva ride, giving into your instincts like that. Running takes on a whole new light." She nodded, taking his information in and filing it in her 'werewolf' category of her supernatural mind index. "Northman told me you can also move things with your mind."

"I can. That was a recent development, so I'm not that great at it, yet. I used to be ashamed of all of it, y'know? It got better when my friends Lafayette and Jesus told me about themselves and other Supes, but it wasn't until I met Eric that I really began to accept that part of myself." She had no issues with her powers now, so much so that she even called them 'abilities' rather than disabilities when she thought about them. The only negative associations left were of soured, painful memories and when a particularly nasty thought makes its way past her shields. 

"I get that. Good on you for accepting yourself and all that." Sookie giggled at his flustered sentence. "Can you move something in here? With your mind?"

Sookie shrugged. "I don't see why not." He placed his last dish on the drying rack and raced back to his seat. It seemed like she wasn't the only one excited to experience something new. She glanced around the room and came across an old candle that had been sitting on the kitchen counter forever. She took a breath and let her love and sorrow for her Gran wash over her, then, like she was controlling a puppet by its strings, she gently pulled the candle into the air. She smiled as she imagined it was her Gran picking it up and taking a whiff of the vanilla that was infused in the wax. 

"Wow," Alcide marveled and his voice made her lose concentration, the candle dropping. It fell to the counter, gravity forcefully yanking it back down. "Sorry," He muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

"See? I've definitely not mastered that skill." She felt a jolt deep within her chest, as if someone was igniting a raging fire. She knew the feeling well, for it was Eric coming to life for the day. She hoped he could feel just how much she missed him; Sookie also hoped he could tell she was content and perfectly fine. 

It was Monday, so she was headed to Fangtasia to make her usual rounds at the bar and take a case if there was one. She shot a glance at the clock. He'd pick her up in ten minutes. "Antsy?" He chuckled, standing up and pushing his chair in.

Sookie flushed. "Sorry." He shrugged, finishing his glass of water. Sookie busied herself for the next few minutes by cleaning her dishes and scrubbing down the countertops. She knew he had arrived when Alcide's head whipped towards the front of the house. Sookie patted her hands off on a towel and fast-walked towards the front door; butterflies sprang in her stomach in anticipation. No matter how much time passed, getting to see Eric, being with him, would always warm her chest.

"Hello, lover," He said when she swung open the door. 

She smiled up at him, big, toothy, and bright. "Hello to you too, darlin'." She rocked onto her toes and placed a kiss onto his lips. Before she could take a breath and dive back in, she remembered Alcide was in the house. She also remembered that he had fantastic hearing.

She wanted to groan. All these darned creatures and their darned hearing.

"Northman," Alcide gruffed after he walked up to the open door, a sliver of the night sky entering the home.

Eric said and did nothing.

"I'll see ya, Sookie," He murmured before stepping towards the door. The tension was thick, and Sookie felt as if she could cut through it if she wanted to. Eric didn't move, of course, but neither did Alcide. She wanted to scream. 

 Sookie grabbed Eric's necklace and pulled. "Come on now, ya big, ol', stubborn vampire," She muttered, shaking her head. "And you! Dang werewolf, go! Stop it with this supernatural pissing contest. Or I will knock your heads together."

Alcide shot her one more goodnight and took off in his truck. "I should punish you for that," Eric growled playfully, his tone way too suggestive.

He pinched her ass as he walked further into her house and she yelped. "Someone's in a good mood." She raised an eyebrow at him, smoothed her salmon blouse, and readjusted her shorts. 

"Hm, yes. I suppose I am." He sat on the couch, his long legs scrunched against the coffee table. 

She sensually walked over to him and straddled his hips, wrapping her hands around the back of his neck. "Any particular reason for that?" 

"I am with you," He murmured, placing cool kisses against her neck.

"Well, that is a good reason to be in a good mood," She giggled, her words quickly fading into a moan. She rocked against him, eliciting a groan from him that made her shiver. "But it can't be the only one." She kissed him and let her teeth run over his bottom lip. 

He didn't answer, for he was too busy ripping the buttons from her blouse.

She forgot about the question altogether.

She was panting heavily by the time they finished, her body sprawled atop his, both of them cramped on the tiny couch. "We really shoulda moved," She murmured, resting her ear against his still-beating chest. 

He ran his fingers up and down her side, following the curvature of her body. "And why is that?"

She snorted, "You're longer than the couch and we're sullyin' it!" She intertwined her limbs with his. 

"Yet you are getting comfortable. I can move if you would like," He purred, his hand moving up to cup her breast. 

She gasped and leaned into his touch. "You best take me to my bed, especially if we're forgettin' about work altogether," She said, her voice low and husky. 

"If I must and yes, yes we are, lover," He whispered, picking her up, taking her to her bed and fucking her until they wanted to collapse.

*********

"Darlin'?" She asked a few days later, curled into his arms underneath his covers.

"Yes, Min Skatt?" He murmured, placing a kiss atop her head.

"Do ya miss the sunlight?" 

"I do. One of the very few things I miss about my human life, but with you I get a piece of that." 

"You told me that I smell like sunlight before," She hummed, wishing she could see the sunlight dance across his hair, soak into his skin, and make his smile shine. 

"You do, but it is not just that." Sookie sat up a bit and furrowed her brows. "Ever since I have drank your blood, I have been waking earlier and earlier. I believe your blood has properties that combat the sun's effect." Sookie's eyes widened, but she quickly deflated when she realized what he was going to say next. "I am now absolutely sure you are part faerie."

"Still haven't sprouted wings," She muttered.

Eric didn't seem amused. "As much as I enjoy your disdain for the prospect, it is worrying. Full-blooded faeries are irresistible to vampires; their blood is too intoxicating and there are rumors that it allows a vampire to walk in the day." His jaw was clenched tight and she could feel his worry within their bond. "No one can know."

Sookie paled, her breath catching in her throat. "Like I needed another reason to be hunted by vampires."

Eric smiled at her curiously. "I am sure your telepathy and telekinesis are because of your faerie ancestry, lover."

She shot him a look. "Well, duh, I was just talkin'. No need to be a smartass."

"You and your mouth," He teased.

She opened her mouth in faux-offense, "Weren't complainin' about my mouth earlier." She loved how riled up he would get in just a few words. His fangs clicked down as his eyes perused her bare chest and full lips. "Also, don't you dare test that little sun theory with me. I do not want you burnin' to a crisp thinkin' my magical faerie bloods gonna save your butt."

He ran his tongue across his fangs, causing Sookie to bite her lip. "I am not that idiotic, so there was no need for you to be a smartass about it." 

Oh, she hated when he used her own words against her.

"Alrighty," She muttered, lying back down, her head on his chest. They were silent for a bit, his fingers twirling around her hair, her fingers making mindless patterns against his chiseled chest.

"I have a question for you, Min Skatt." She hummed in response. "Would you miss the sun?"

She was taken aback slightly, never really considering the idea of becoming a vampire. In retrospect, she realized, was quite dumb. "I would. I want the stars and the sun," She murmured, afraid to hurt his feelings. 

"Greedy," He chuckled, releasing a chunk of curled blonde hair from around his finger. "I believe I can convince you otherwise, one day," He paused to wrap another strand around his middle finger. "You have the perfect temperament for a vampire, lover," He added, almost as an afterthought.

Lying there, she knew she didn't want to be a vampire. Not anytime soon, at least. She was unsure of what she would want in the future. She was sure of wanting to be with Eric for as long as she lived, whether that was a few more decades or centuries was to be decided. "Hm, 'till that speech, darlin'."

"Yes, until then." Sookie was soothed, his presence easing the pain of her Gran's death, her near death, and all other stressors that she carried with her. Even the question of becoming a vampire one day didn't weigh heavy on her soul as she lied in her arms. She eventually drifted to sleep, lulled by his ministrations against her scalp and the soothing, steady movements of his chest. 

Chapter Text

It had been three months.

Three months since Drew Marshall had almost killed her and since she had met Alcide.

Four months since her Gran died and since she had seen her brother.

Every single second of every single day, she missed her Gran. It was a constant, gnawing, piercing pain deep in her chest, deep in her mind. She had stuck with honoring her Gran in whatever way she could, whether that be practicing her cooking skills or helping a stranger across the street. The thing was, despite the hurt that would linger, she was pretty darn okay again. She worked two to three shifts at Merlotte's, worked cases at Fangtasia, hung out with her friends, read a lot, and spent time with Eric.

Sookie hoped Gran would be proud that she had put herself first, chosen things that made her happy, and found a way not to be burdened by her abilities. 

Sookie was prepared for the other shoe to drop, however. She was well aware that the peace wouldn't last; she did not care to repeat that horribly rude awakening. She did try her best to enjoy the good moments, for those were so sweet amongst the inevitable bitter. 

It had been a sweet, leaning on sultry, moment until Eric received a distressing call. She was sitting in his office, half of her dress off her body, her bare chest flushed. She watched his face morph as the call continued on, the pressure he applied to the phone causing it to hiss and convulse. His emotions were strong, full of annoyance and unbridled hatred. She was slowly slipping the straps of her dress back onto her shoulders the closer the phone came to breaking.

 She knew deep shit was coming their way.

He placed the phone down on his desk, rather violently, and the wood splintered in his outrage. She sat ramrod straight on the couch, her teeth digging into her lip, anxiety gnawing on her soul. "Darlin'?" She questioned, inviting him into her arms and asking him to tell her what just happened. His crystal eyes were sharp, like a pristine diamond that was shaved and polished to perfection. When he didn't move, she stood up and embraced him, resting her head against his shirtless chest. It took him a few beats of her heart, but he returned the gesture. 

"The Queen is coming for a visit," He said, his tone deadly calm and quiet. She knew that version of his voice well. He was murderous. 

Sookie sighed heavily, running her fingers through his short, slicked-back hair. "I'm guessin' it's for that blackmail you mentioned?"

Eric huffed. "You would guess correctly. I would fucking rip her apart if I could." The rage emanated off him in waves, being enhanced by his tight jaw and tightly coiled muscles.

"Hey, it'll be alright. You told me that, 'bout time you believed it, too. No matter if we gotta go through a bit of stupid vampire queen hell first." She let go of his middle and rested her hands against his cheeks, gently maneuvering his gaze to meet hers. "When she comin' by?"

"Tomorrow," He grounded out and Sookie tried to massage the tightness from his jaw. "I'll assign Alcide to stay with you the entire day, just in case that bitch wishes to try something." The office door opened suddenly, a distressed, fang-baring Pam running in. 

"Please tell me that red-headed whore is not coming to pay us a visit? I'd rather be told I'm losing my hearing," She growled, a scowl on her pale features. 

"Sadly, your hearing is intact. She will be aware of Sookie's presence here, so we must keep a particular eye on that red-headed whore." 

"Oh, that fucking cunt is not going anywhere near Sookie." Pam's outburst and passion was shocking to Sookie, but incredibly touching.

"Agreed. Chow will escort you home, lover. Pam and I have much to discuss." Eric pressed a kiss on Sookie's forehead; it was lingering and intense, despite it's simple nature. 

"Okay. Remember what I said, darlin'," She whispered, reaching out and squeezing his hand before walking out the office, mentally readying herself for the hell she spoke of.

**********

Eric was not kidding when he said he wished to rip her head off. He could do it with ease, a simple flick of his wrist and all that would be left would be a heap of bloody intestines and blazing red hair. He refused to visit her in his office; she hadn't earned the privilege, that and Sookie's scent would be unmistakable in there. So, he gave Ginger the instructions to lead her majesty to the basement, where he and Pam stood.

All his interactions with the queen had involved her attempting to seduce him, occasionally kiss him, and play fucking Yahtzee for hours on end. Eric was an immortal, thousand-year-old warrior who had been reduced to the world's worst board game. He had never wanted to die before, not until then.

Pam stood at his side, a hand on her hip. She donned a gray jumpsuit, her hair pin-straight against her head, with light makeup accentuating her features. His child froze; her were emotions wild, but her face remained passive when they saw Ginger lead the Queen down the steps. She was dressed lavishly, a skin-tight white dress on her form, a fur pelt wrapped around her neck and arms, and her hair was pulled up as if she was a fifties pin-up girl. 

He repressed a growl.

"My dutiful sheriff, Eric Northman," She began, gently petting the auburn and brown fur on her shoulders. "It has been far too long."

"Your Majesty," Eric responded, lightly bowing his head, causing the Queen to stiffen ever so slightly. He was not going to bow to a child high on their false perception of their own power. 

The Queen began to waltz around, running a white-painted fingernail across the chains, posts, and bricks in the basement. Her lips, which were painted cherry red, were pursed as if she was ready to say something. Eric noticed there was a small bag underneath the fur, black and well zipped. "As you may know, I have been having minor financial issues." Eric heard the small puff of air leave Pam's nose, her emotions high with annoyance and amusement. Sophie-Anne stopped in the middle of the basement, rusted chains decorating the floor around her, and she pivoted sharply on her stiletto to face them. "This is why I must ask for your assistance. You are my wealthiest area and one of my absolute best sheriffs." 

He clenched his jaw, his stare cold and vicious. "What would you ask me to do for you, my queen?" His voice was detached as he gripped his wrist, which was placed behind his back, with immense force. 

She rolled her eyes at him, closing the distance between them. "Sell something for me," She purred, running the same fingernail she used to touch everything down the exposed portion of his chest. Pam was seething behind her emotionless mask, as was Eric. With a coquettish grin, one that made him ill, she pulled out her small, black bag. Her nails clinked against something glass and that was all Eric needed to hear. He stood up a tad straighter and cocked his head to the side, eying her purse, knowing she would pull a vial of V out of the bag. 

The glass was small, full of the dark red, almost gelatinous blood of a vampire. "You are asking me to break not only a law, but a code among vampires, yes?" He wanted to hiss and shove his hand through her chest and rip out her still-beating, cold heart. He had a suspicion it may be black and shriveled in appearance.

"Oh, don't think of it like that, Eric. You're helping your queen, that's so much more meaningful than some idiotic law or ancient code." She shook the bottle slightly, using her other hand to grab one of his arms. She yanked open his palm and gave him the vial, curling his fingers over the glass. "You wouldn't want to say no to your queen, now would you? Speaking of breaking laws." That little line caused Eric's fangs to snap down in his mouth, piercing the inside of his lip; blood gushed from the wound for a moment. He retracted them as soon as the laceration healed itself.

His face remained stoic and killer." No, I would not want that." 

"I didn't think so. Well!" She beamed, clapping her hands, then removing the bag from her arm and tossing it to Pam. His progeny caught the bag with ease, but the glass vials inside rattled and shook. "What a successful little meeting! Yet, I must be off, regency things, I'm sure you understand," She muttered, waving them off. Sophie-Anne began to walk towards the stairs, her heels clicking against the cold, hard floor. Before she took her first step, she turned her head, her fiery hair moving stiffly with her. "Oh, one last thing before I depart," She began, once again petting the dead animal around her neck. "The telepath. I'm assuming it's her scent that I smell all over this place and you."

Eric stiffened, his fangs coming down immediately, rage coursing through his veins. 

"I read that little contract you and your lawyer wrote up. Still, I must ask. She's yours, no?" Her tone was too nonchalant, too uncaring. She was gauging just how attached he was to Sookie.

"She is. She is a valuable asset to me and subsequently you, your majesty. She is also particularly... tasty," He responded, a vindictive curve of his mouth appeared towards the end of his words. He knew he played the part of unconcerned well, but he also wanted to rub salt in the Queen's gaping wound. Sookie would never be hers.

"Would you be so generous as to share with your Queen?" She purred.

"No, I would not," He replied, deadly cold. "I am not known to take pets often nor to share."

She pouted, her cherry lip pointed downwards. "Such a shame, but I understand. As much as I think sharing is caring, certain things are not to be… distributed." Eric was seconds away from ripping her throat out as his mind concocted the horrid torture Sophie-Anne would subject Sookie to. The idea of her losing her, losing her light, made him want to howl in pain. She appraised him one last time, her eyes narrow, her pale face slightly contorted. "Oh, please visit me soon, Sheriff. In fact, I might call a meeting with all my lovely Sheriff's, a little soiree, a check-up, if you will. If I do, your telepath would be welcome to join you." 

The subtle threat in her words did not go unnoticed.

Eric nodded at her.

"Well, I'm off! Tata!" She clapped, sending them a wave that consisted mostly of her fingers before darting up the stairs.

He listened for the annoying click of her heels to disappear, which led to the starting of a sports car. One that noise was only a small hum among the other noises in the night, he slammed his fist into a wall. The brick shattered and cracked into dust on the floor. His knuckles hissed and bled for mere seconds before knitting themselves back together. "What the fuck are we gonna do, Eric?" Pam hissed, gripping the small black bag with force.

He seethed for a moment, his mind churning, trying to find a way out of this mess. Sookie was right, this was a queen induced hell. "We sell the blood," He gritted out, his wide eyes fixated on the vial of blood in his now outstretched hand.

"How the hell are we supposed to do that without all trails leading back to us?!" She hissed, her emotions in an uproar. "That fucking bitch planned it so well. She gets us to sell her V, she rakes in the profit, and we get motherfucking killed."

He nodded, his eyes still stuck on the vial of blood in his palm. A sudden compulsion arose in him. He carefully pulled the small cork from the top and took a breath. He recognized that scent incredibly well; the faint touches of gunpowder and lilac emanated deep within the vial. 

The blood was Bill Compton's.

"What?" Pam questioned. 

"This blood belonged to Vampire Bill." A smile overtook his face. 

Pam stilled for a moment until she grinned, her fangs shining against her perfect teeth. "Eric, your ridiculously heightened senses have just saved our asses." She took a vial of his blood out of the bag and eyed it. "We pin our little entrepreneurial venture on the little bitch Compton."

"Yes, we do." Eric went from devastated to jubilant incredibly fast. 

"Who do we use to sell it for us, though?" Pam asked, shoving the bottle back in the bag.

Eric considered that for a moment. "There is a V dealer around Bon Temps that I was going to assign Sookie to, but I think I just found a better use for him." Eric handed the vial in his palm to Pam. "Then, we give the money to the fucking Queen and once the Authority hears of the spike in V-selling, we pin it on Compton."

"Oh, I can use that bug I planted on him, too. It will be a slow, methodical process of taking him down. I think I'm going to enjoy myself immensely." Eric felt her spirits lift, her joy at watching Bill Compton eventually crumble into nothing being it's cause. 

"Indeed. Perhaps Vampire Bills regency will never come to pass." He was still wary, for despite Compton's incompetence, he wasn't always a complete idiot. If he caught wind of their plan, everything would crumble.

"Eric," Pam spoke. "I'll be careful and all that shit. I know being with Sookie has made you soft and way too caring, but I can handle this."

He nodded. "I know you can, Pamela. I also know you prefer my detached, emotionless bitchsona," He said, repeating the exact words she had once used. 

She sighed wistfully. "Those days are over. Lover boy Eric has his own charm, and I'll take him over bitchsona any day to see Sookie shut your ass down with a look."

Eric rolled his eyes. "You're the real bitch in this equation."

"And you're a lovesick puppy dog," She teased, squeezing his arm.

"Do not use words I do not understand."

"Pretend all you like, Eric. Now, I have a southern asshat to take down and a bar to run." Pam smirked and disappeared up the stairs. 

He itched to see Sookie, to hold her in his arms, to breathe in her scent, to hear her steady, warm heartbeat. He knew Pam was right, for the longer he was with Sookie, the more human he became. In a way, at least. For her. He was beyond glad he caved into her, let go of his pride, and ignored a lesson his maker taught him. She was worth it all and more. He thought back to the night he subtly asked her if she would want to be a vampire; her answer disappointed him, at first. He could feel how unsure she was of her answer, however. Eric knew he could convince her to spend eternity with him; he can no longer live without her. Her light had become addicting, her presence continually intoxicating, and her body a pleasure he could never let go of. 

He would forever be Eric the Norseman: the killer Viking turned vampire who would strike down anyone in his path. He was also just Eric: a man who craved the affection only his beloved could provide. 

He tapped into their bond, and felt her incredibly anxious. She was also annoyed, with what he was unsure. So, he took off, blazing past drunk and high dancers to take to the sky. The air, no matter how humid it was during the day, was cold as it whipped through his hair. It smelled of pollutants, as it always did, with fainter traces of flora and fauna. As he flew by someone's home, he would catch the scent of their living space and of them, only for a brief moment. He was much more fixated on finding Sookie's sunlight and wheat among the drab. He found that within a mile of her home, her scent would be apparent to him; he was so well acquainted with it, it was almost as if he could see the trail it left behind. He would imagine the trail to be gold, just like everything else about her.

He also smelled and heard Alcide Herveaux.

He had conflicted feelings about the mongrel. He was glad Sookie was protected during the day but Eric could tell he was interested and attracted to her. It wasn't that he blamed him, but he was possessive by nature. 

He landed on the ground, fast and brutal seeming, but for him it was graceful, peaceful almost. He heard Sookie's heart quicken and her excitement blossom. Alcide had taken to leaving out the back door when Eric arrived, as not to cause unnecessary issues. Sookie was greatly annoyed by this, but Eric was thankful for it. He could hear the man's bones crunch and organs shift as he transformed into his wolf form; his heavy paws padded against the grass as he disappeared into the forest. 

Sookie was running towards the door, he realized, and it opened moments later. She launched herself into his arms and he swung her around for a moment, just as giddy to see her. "Eric," She whispered, pulling herself closer to him as he gently placed her feet back on the ground. Her skin was warm, as it always was, and he ran his hands down her back. She was wearing a shirt that gave him easy access, for it was light, almost sheer, and it had a gaping U-shape on the back, only a small bit of fabric at her shoulders and the bottom covering her. He ran his fingers down the supple skin that covered her spine, knowing goosebumps would pop on her arms, and she would shiver in delight. She broke her embrace and took his hand, her dark eyes demanding. "Come in an' tell me everythin'."

He did just that, watching her face just as Sophie-Anne watched his. 

"I can feel your relief and your worry, lover," He murmured, swiping a chunk of her hair away from her shoulder. 

She smiled at him while she rolled her eyes. "I'm glad you figured somethin' out about that whole V-sellin' nastiness, and I am worried about how that'll turn out… but somethin' odd happened at Merlotte's today." He cocked his head to the side and urged her to continue. She wrinkled her forehead. "This lady came in: middle-aged, brunette, good lookin', but her being 'round made Sam act all weird. Then, I went to read her mind, to try and see what was up… but all I saw were these flashes of black and a phrase bein' repeated over and over. Latin maybe? I'll tell ya, I'm goin' to quit Merlotte's if this stuff keeps happenin'." 

Eric wracked his mind for any creature that may fit that bill, but the description was too vague for him to think of anything specific. "I would need more to go off of, little one. She is a Supe, undoubtedly, but you knew that already."

Sookie nodded. "I tried to ask Sam what that was about, but he didn't answer. Not that suprisin', anyhow." He could tell Sookie was saddened by the shifter's cold shoulder towards her and the urge to rip his actual shoulders off presented itself to him. "She worried me, is all. This town doesn't need another tragedy."

Eric agreed immensely, as long as Sookie resided in Bon Temps, that is. 

"A wise woman once told me that there will always be tomorrow to worry about these things." He smiled, running his fingertips along her collarbone.

"I don't think those were her exact words. If you wanna quote such a wise lady, better be right," She joked, giving him the toothy grin that he adored.

"My apologies," He replied.

"Apology accepted only if you show me how to forget about my worries," She purred, her blunt teeth digging into her bottom lip. She ran her fingernail down his chest and instead of inspiring disgust, it was immediately arousing. 

"Gladly."

Chapter Text

The sun was threatening to set into the night. The pure blue sky had faded into a dark orange; it was now turning a deep black. Sookie had been sitting comfortably on the swinging seat on her porch when she saw Alcide enter from the forest. He had been patrolling all day, on all fours, and had just made a human appearance.

She waved at him, gently rocking the chair with her feet. "Hey Sookie!" He shouted back, jogging up to her porch. 

"See anythin' dastardly?" She smiled, picking up the glass of water sitting on the arm of the chair and offering it to him. She still offered him the beverage, despite the fact that the seasons had officially shifted towards the cooler. She had even wrapped a thin blanket around her shoulders; it wasn't quite cold enough for that, but that wasn't going to stop her.

"Nope, unless you count annoying ass squirrels as dastardly," He replied, taking a sip of the water.

"Oh, I do. One day, I was playin' in the woods with Tina and one of those things attacked her! Had a grudge against them ever since." That earned a hearty laugh from Alcide.

"I didn't think you were capable of holding grudges," He laughed, taking the spot next to her on the swing.

"Depends on what someone did." She shrugged, casting her gaze back to the woods around her home. His mind buzzed and pressed against hers, large and overbearing, threatening to seep through her walls. "Whatever you're thinkin' bout, you might as well just say it, cause you're practically screamin' it at me."

He sighed heavily. "You're not going to like it."

She took a deep breath and shifted her head to face him. "Out with it then."

"I can't understand why you're with him. You're so good and he's so…" Alcide began, his thick eyebrows furrowed. 

"Cruel? Unforgivin'?" She deadpanned, her eyes boring into his. His mouth was agape. "I ain't no fool, Alcide. I knew what I was gettin' into with him. I can see more than just all that." She took a breath of the crisp air, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. 

Alcide huffed, crossing his arms against his chest. A thought of his passed through her barriers: 

Sookie was lying on the ground, her body twisted, her neck ripped open. Eric, Pam, and other faceless vampires hovered over her, their mouths smeared in blood, their fangs stained with it.

The picture shifted suddenly:

Sookie was on her couch, Alcide hovering over her, his lips attached to her neck. She was digging her nails into his back, her face burning in pleasure.

Sookie slammed her walls up, subsequently missing the following picture: Sookie morphing into a woman unknown to her but known to him.

 Sookie gasped, "Alcide! How dare you?! He would never hurt me like that, let alone drain me dry! Dislikin' him is one thing, but all that, that's a whole 'nother issue." She was fuming as she stood up and marched down the porch steps.

"Sookie?! Where are you going?" Alcide shouted, jogging after her.

"To the man you think so highly of! Apparently to you, I'm some harlot that'll let any ol' vampire take a bite! Yet, you wanna kiss me! Gah!" She shouted, continuing her march towards the dark and foreboding road. Her jaw was snapped shut, her fists balled, her breaths heavy; her anger was controlling the show.

"Sookie, stop!" He said, catching up to her and snatching her arm.

She whipped around and yanked, hoping to pull herself out of his grip. It was to no avail, of course. "You unhand me right now, Alcide, or I swear…." 

"I said you wouldn't like it," He added, his tone light in his attempt to calm her down. Typically, a line like that would cause her to smile, but not this time. The demented images from his mind lingered in hers, the implication of her person loud and clear. She was hurt, but mostly pissed; she thought he was willing to get to know her, despite his issues with Eric and all things vampires. Yet, there he was, thinking those thoughts right next to her, knowing damn well she may hear them. The makeout session could've been forgiven with a flick of her wrist and a candid conversation, as she was planning, but he had to go and ruin that too.

"Let go," She hissed, the familiar buildup of her powers rising in her chest. "Or I will force you to let me go."

"He'll kill me if I let you go out there alone," He pleaded, suddenly serious again. "I wouldn't want you to get hurt because of me being dumb."

She side-eyed him, her emotions still high. She rolled her eyes and huffed. "I'd never let him hurt you, you idiot! Now let go!" The power bubbling inside her was released as she pushed as hard as she could at him with her mind. His grip loosened immediately, and he was flung backward far enough away to give her a head start. She turned to him, a groan escaping his lips as he lay on the ground before continuing her trek. "Talk to me when you're not being dumb," She hissed, finally taking off in a sprint.

She stuck to the uneven grass on the side of the road, far too afraid of drunk drivers. The grass crunched beneath her feet, the harsh sounds barely audible against her pounding heart. It was totally dark now, the sliver of moon in the sky being her only light source. The night seemed to grow icy in an instant, the wind harsh as it slapped her cheeks. With each step, the terrain around her grew blurry and smeared with fog. She looked behind her, darkness and gray fog closing in on her; the woods disappeared from her vision, and even the tiny portion of the road she could see seemed ominous. 

Her throat was thick, but she continued on, pressing against the hissing wind and dense fog. She wrapped her arms around herself, determined to keep warm, despite the foreboding shiver crawling down her spine. She stuttered, tripping over her shoes, when she saw a tall, dark shadow in the near distance. Sookie didn't stand there long enough to get a good look at the silhouette, for she pivoted and began sprinting back to her house. She was less than a mile away, and she hoped Alcide was either lingering or following her.

A snarling roar echoed from behind her and seemed to bounce against the fog wall; it rang against her eardrums, determined to split them in half. She moved her legs as fast as she could, her breaths making small clouds in the air, her heart racing against her ribs. The frozen grass crunched and shattered beneath her feet, trying to prohibit her from escaping. 

The sounds of hooves grating against the pavement spurred her further. 

She didn't dare look back. 

If she had, she would have seen the monstrous creature that had caught up with her.

Three long, razor-sharp claws ripped through her clothes and the soft skin on her back. She screamed, the pain immediate and deafening as she stumbled onto her stomach. Tears sprang to her eyes as another throat-scorching screech escaped her lips; she could feel the heavy, hot breath of the creature as it stood above her. She felt its nose brush against the back of her neck, something sticky and wet dripping from its nose and onto her skin. Her breaths came in shakily and scattered; her body refused to pass out, despite the pain growing more intense with each passing second. The pain seemed to move from the claw marks themselves into all of her veins, burning and scathing each blood cell. 

 Another growl pierced the air, accompanied by Sookie's screams and the gruff breathing of the beast. She felt one last hot puff of air against her back before the sound of hooves hitting the pavement hit her ears. She was still screaming, tears streaming down her cheeks when the wind hissed and shifted rapidly.

"Lover?" A calm, deep voice asked, placing their hands underneath her stomach. The cold, sturdy hands lifted her gently into the air, but the movement was still too much. The stinging radiated further, causing her to shake involuntarily. 

"Sookie!" A different voice shouted out; it held an even deeper timber. Both voices were familiar to her, the first one somehow soothing her slightly all on its own. 

The first voice hissed. "I will do much worse than end your life, dog." She couldn't move her neck to look up at the two, but with the bit of coherence she had, she wished she could. She felt like she needed to say something.

"I had her in my sights until this fog. I lost her scent, too," The other voice said, their words laced with guilt. 

"You will be dealt with later." Then she felt the air whip against her back; it stung and numbed her all the same. The air stilled, and she felt the cadence of someone walking underneath her. "Pamela!"

"What the fuck happened?" A higher-pitched voice growled.

"A horned creature attacked her. I do not know much else; it ran off before I could get any closer." Her shaking was worse now, her entire body heaving, trying to fight the venom and failing. "Call Ludwig. Now." The cold hands placed her onto a table or bench of some sort, her back exposed to her surroundings. Her short breaths had halted in favor of choking on foam that was escaping her lips. Fingers caressed her cheek, but her skin was too hot and numb to really feel it. "You will be okay, Min Skatt."

"This better be good, vampire," A shrew voice groaned. "Move," the voice ordered, and the faint impression of fingers left her skin. Her eyes were wide open, but not really seeing anything until a large form hit her eyesight.

It took her almost a minute to focus on the face, but the features eventually aligned: short, blond hair, icy blue eyes, sharp, robust features, and a cleft chin to top it all off. She knew the face well, for she had spent hours memorizing it. She could match the voice to the face now; Eric's accented tone now apparent to her. Her eyes were still streaming tears, but the screaming had abated, her throat too worn to continue. He ran his thumbs under her eyes, wiping the streaks from her reddened cheeks. 

Something poked one of her claw marks, and it felt like someone had lit her on fire. She screeched, further ruining her raw throat. "She's been poisoned. It is an incredibly potent toxin, at that."

"Can you heal her?" Eric demanded, his tone cold, his eyes focused on Sookie. She refused to look away from him, too.

"I can, but it will be immensely painful for her and will cost you. Otherwise, she dies. Your choice, vampire." 

"Do it." There was no hesitation in his words.

It was as if someone was burning her from the inside out. Taking every single part of her body and pouring gallons of acid on it. The room was full of cacophonous screaming, something she didn't even realize she was doing, and Eric's face grew blurry. The pain seemed to last for hours rather than minutes, and she prayed for the ability to pass out. She could hear words being spoken around her and the pushing of some sweet liquid down her throat. The liquid was ambrosia, for the pain began to ease, and her body stopped convulsing. Then, finally, her eyes fell shut, and all she could see was darkness.

***********

Her entire body was stiff, but it was her neck and back that hurt the most. She realized why, rather quickly, the images of what occurred passing through her mind. She groaned as she carefully maneuvered herself off the table; her legs were asleep, so she gripped the edge of the table to stay upright. She realized her t-shirt was in tatters, barely covering her front, having been ruined during the beast attack. She was happy she wore an old, stained tee that night, and she hoped her blanket wasn't sitting on the porch's floor.

"How are you feeling, little one?" Eric asked, coming up from behind her and gently turning her around. She held onto his forearms for dear life, her legs refusing to cooperate. His worry and relief were palpable, not just through their bond but in his eyes.

She smiled softly. "Like I just fell from the world's tallest tree, then climbed it again like a moron, and fell one more time." He chuckled softly at her odd analogy. As she was getting lost in his eyes, she remembered Alcide and the horrified, anxious look on his face. "It was not Alcide's fault that I got attacked by some creature. He was actin' real rude, so I stormed off thinkin' I could take care of myself. Real dumb of me." She wanted to hit herself over the head with a pot, like in the cartoons, and watch her head spin in circles. She'd hope that'd knock some sense into her. 

If it was anything other than a monster from hell, I might've been able to handle myself. Most likely.

Gran was probably looking down at her with one of her classic, disappointed stares. "I would have to agree with that last part," He added, raising an eyebrow. "I suppose a body guard is only useful if you want to be guarded, hm?" He placed a kiss on her forehead. "I do not understand how you got away from a werewolf."

She flushed. "I pushed him away with my mind and he landed on his ass. Gave me enough time to get to sprintin' and then there was this fog and it got super dark and cold. I couldn't see anythin'," She rambled, her forehead wrinkling. 

He appraised her. "I would be impressed if it hadn't put your life in danger." She bent her head, her eyes suddenly fixated on her shoes. He put two fingers under her chin and lifted. "I am… upset with Herveaux, but I will not harm him. I can tell that would displease you." She could tell he was choosing his words very carefully. She touched their bond, hoping to find out what he was feeling, but he had shut her out. Sneaky bastard.

"I'll take it. I ain't particularly happy with him either, but that whole fiasco wasn't his fault." He didn't respond to that; instead, he began to run a hand down her back. He spread his fingers apart and began to trace a pattern she snew immediately. "It scarred, didn't it?" She sighed, horrified and annoyed that three long scars marred her back. 

He nodded. "Yes. It is not raised, but it is there," He whispered. It was a reminder, a warning, that whatever that thing was, it still resided in the woods. Waiting. 

Sookie opened her mouth to say something when Eric's phone began to ring. He used his free hand to yank his phone from his pocket and bring it to his ear. "Northman." She could finally feel her legs again and stretched them out a bit, her eyes transfixed on Eric. "Of course," He murmured, his wide eyes even wider. She gasped when he crushed his cellphone into dust, his palm clenched tight. His hand on her back had stilled, frozen against her scars. 

"Eric?" She whispered, unsure of what to do. She had never seen him petrified like that; his breathing had stopped, and every muscle in his body was rigid. Her hands hovered awkwardly in the air around his chest.

Pam rushed into the room, the air blowing with her. "Eric?!" She asked, her voice fraught with panic. Sookie's stomach sank, for if Pam was scared, then this was bad. Really really bad. "God damnit, Eric! Speak! You're scaring Sookie." Sookie's wide eyes looked around his face for any emotion, but it wasn't until she placed a palm against his chest that he came back to life.

"We have to head to Dallas immediately," He said, his voice steady and detached. He removed his hand from her back and took a step away; her hand fell limply to her side. "Pamela, arrange for the plane to take off tonight." Sookie felt like she had the worst case of whiplash known to man. 

"Eric… what is going on?" Pam practically pleaded but was quickly shut down with a snarling growl from his lips.

"Do as you are told. Now."

She bent her head in submission. "Of course." She shot Sookie a worried look and a half-smile before disappearing. 

Eric turned back to Sookie, and his eyes softened imperceptibly. "We will head to your home and pack your clothes. I am unsure of how long we will be staying."

"Darlin', what happened? Talk to me, please," Sookie said, taking her turn to plead. He didn't reply, his features similar to a Greek god's sculpture. He took to scooping her in his arms and bolting out the door and into the sky. The movement was jolting, and although her body was healed, her mind still flinched at it. He landed gracefully and carried her inside, not putting her down until they reached her bedroom. Before she could move, he darted around the room, pulling out a suitcase and her nicest pairs of clothes. If this were a different situation, she would tease him for picking out her blue number from months ago and many pink sundresses. 

Her anxiety grew with each article of clothing that was neatly folded and shoved into her suitcase. She stood by the side of her bed, her eyes trying to keep up with the flurry of colors and motion around her. She headed to the bathroom to grab some toiletries an ancient vampire would forget; Eric would probably chalk it up to humans and their fragility. She would even take his cantankerous attitude towards people than how he was acting now. Sookie needed to know who he talked to, what was said, what the hell happened. She had learned many things about Eric over the months, but there was too much history to remember everything. It would probably take a few decades to uncover it all, at the very least. So, she stewed in what she did know, trying to figure out what could upset him so much.  

Nothing came to mind.

All that was left to do was wait for him to come to her, she supposed. She looked herself over in the mirror, her face raw, a little tired; her back ached slightly, but it became a fickle thought in the back of her mind. She walked back into her room and found her light gray suitcase was zipped, minus the top pouch being left open for her things. She slowly and silently placed her stuff in the suitcase, nabbed her bag, and zipped it up. Eric stood by her opened window, her curtains billowing in the breeze, his back towards her. The moment he heard the lock on the zip hit the end, he walked over and picked up the suitcase with his left hand. She didn't question him but instead walked into his free arm and wrapped herself around him.

They were in the sky within a beat of her heart.

His face reminded her greatly of her first impression of him: cold, gorgeous, and apathetic. His emotions were still on lockdown, and she had a feeling they would be for a while. They ended up passing Bon Temps and were in a part of Shreveport she's only been to twice; one occasion was with Pam on a shopping spree, and the other was with Eric on a 'breather date.' He had taken to calling their more cheesy and romantic outings as breather dates. She would roll her eyes every time he would utter it. 

It was the sweet moments that carried her through the bitter ones.

They landed in a secluded airplane take-off, only one reasonably-sized plane sitting in the lane. Pam, Chow, and Eric's dayman were there, standing next to the opened walkway of the aircraft. Sookie had met his dayman a few times before, and she despised him, to say the least. He was rude, his thoughts were harsh, and she could tell the only reason he was trustworthy was out of fear of Eric. Luckily for him, that fear ran deep. Otherwise, Sookie would snitch and tattle on the man, determined to keep her lover safe. 

If snitches had to get stitches, she'd be damn proud of the scar it'd leave.

"Pamela, I am entrusting you to take care of things while I am gone." She nodded, her face, a decent mimicry of his.

 He turned to Chow to discuss things she couldn't hear, and Pam walked up to her. "I don't like this affectionate, caring bullshit… but watch out for him and yourself, kay?" She whispered as quickly as she could while still being coherent. Pam reached out and cupped her cheek, the tenderness radiating from the vampiress for a single moment before she withdrew her hand. Sookie's lip trembled, and she nodded vigorously, even more, determined to wait and be there for him. 

"We will arrive in Dallas after the sun rises, so I will be in a travel coffin. There will be an escort waiting for our arrival." Her heart clenched at his continuously dispassionate tone. 

"Alright, darling, let's go," She murmured, her voice strong despite her dread. "Pam, if my friends ask if I'm alright, tell 'em yes for me." Pam gave a perfunctory nod. With that, she climbed the walkway and entered the plane. It was stunning and luxurious, of course. The compact area was made of soft, velvety material, the leather of the chairs pristine, and there was a bar lined with drinks and snacks. The windows were blackened, so tinted as to not let any sunlight in. A coffin was placed in the back of the plane, vertically, slightly intercepting the aisle. It was simplistic in nature, painted a deep, rustic black. There were six seats in total, each incredibly isolated, decorated with luxuries and pleasantries unnecessary for almost any plane ride. She marveled for a moment, captivated by the beauty and insanity of a giant machine being able to tear through the air. 

Flying with a vampire was just as illogical to her, but she didn't care to dwell.

She chose the seat to the left, closest to his coffin. She ran a hand over the sleek top before sitting down. The chair was plush, and it reclined, she realized. There was a side table attached to the cushions, a cup holder dented into the metal. She placed her purse on top of the table and pulled out a book she had shoved in there. She always carried a small, old copy of some text on her; she could never be too sure when an opportunity to read would strike. It was a book from Eric's collection, a Sherlock Holmes story. She remembered grabbing it from his shelf and reading a few pages before having to leave; it had sat in her bag for a few weeks now, replacing the Emily Brontë novel that had lived in there for even longer.

She placed the book on her lap, pulled out her phone, and shot Sam a text saying she wouldn't be at Merlotte's for a while. She also left Lafayette and Jesus a voicemail saying much of the same; she really didn't want to freak them out, but she figured that may be inevitable. 

The book was compact, completed with a first edition hardback cover of the story. Almost all of the books on Eric's bookshelf were first edition and in pristine condition. 

She was reading on his couch one day, waiting for him to come alive when the sun decided to set. It was the same collection of Sherlock Holmes; more specifically, it was The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes. She had only gotten a few crisp pages in, curious about the story within. She felt the familiar jolt of life inside her chest and let her eyes read the same line over and over, too excited to really take in much information. He came to her in a blur, quickly shifting them, so she was sitting on his lap. 

"These books have not been touched in centuries," He mused into her ear, putting his large hand over hers and thumbing the pages with his free hand. 

"Rereadin' 'em gets boring, huh?" She curled into his chest, sighing in content. 

"It does. It is also disturbingly human to spend my time reading." 

She rolled her eyes. "I guess sittin' on a throne like a statue is pretty inhuman." 

He growled, "I also spend my time fucking you." He moved a hand to caress her arm. "Making you scream at the top of your lungs."

She reddened as all her blood moved south. "That ain't all the time," She muttered, her voice too breathy to be sarcastic.

"It could be," He purred.

"No it cannot," She chuckled, stopping his hand from traveling below her waist. "What's your favorite?" She asked, shaking the book in the air.

"Of Doyle's?" She shook her head yes. "Perhaps the Hound of Baskerville. The Holmes stories tended to bore me at times."

"Well, I'm excited to try somethin' real out of my comfort zone. I'm hopin' to get through all the books on your shelf one day," She beamed, moving out of his arms to place the book in her purse.

"That will be of no challenge for you, little one," He responded, pulling her back against his chest.

She was ripped out of her memory by the airplane door shutting, the artificial light becoming more evident to her. It made the red, black, and gray tones take a yellowish hue. His head almost hit the ceiling; barely an inch of space existed between his hair and the metal. She craned her neck to look at him. The red under his eyes seemed more pronounced, and despite his agelessness, he looked as if he carried the weight of his thousand years. Her heart bled just a bit more for him.

She shot him a half-smile and got out of her comfortable seat. "Hi, lover," She said, reaching for his clenched fists and straightening out each finger one by one. Once his giant hands were extended, she placed hers against them; his familiar, calloused, and cold skin eased her soul. After a moment, she interlocked their fingers and brought his knuckles to her lips. "I'm here. Whenever you're ready." 

He let out an inaudible sigh but otherwise remained stoic. 

Her eyes watered and glossed over as she reached upwards to brush her lips against his. "Sleep well, darlin'." She released his fingers and returned to her seat. Although Sookie was facing away from him, she listened intently for his movements. The sound of his boots hitting the floor echoed dully throughout the plane, then the creaky noise of a coffin being opened hit her ears, and finally, the click of it being closed silenced it all. She knew he wouldn't be asleep for a bit, but she wanted to give him the space he so clearly needed. 

So, she opened her book, reclined her chair, and forgot about the demon that almost sent her to her deathbed. She forgot about the hell the man she loved, more than anything, was going through.

Chapter Text

Despite her severe lack of experience with planes, she knew when it landed. She never saw or heard the pilot, but he knew how to land a flying, metallic bird; it barely jerked as it made contact with the ground and Sookie wished she could have seen it.

The large side door began to open once the plane reached a complete stop and the bright sun burned her retinas. She tried to shield the blinding light, but nothing helped until her eyes adjusted. A sleek, black sedan was sitting near the plane, obviously waiting for them. She grabbed her suitcase and purse, then began to walk towards the car. She let her shields fall as a cautionary measure. There was a man in the driver's seat, his thoughts nervous and intrigued. She narrowed her eyes and slowed her pace.

Take one of them. Her. Him. The fellowship will reward me, yes. Newlin will have no choice.

She contained her reaction, and she felt she deserved an Oscar for it. Reverend Newlin was an unchristian-like-Christian, vampire-hating conservative hellbent on pushing society back into the dark ages. Sookie held no love for him before she met Eric and even less for him now. She remembered hearing all his nasty opinions on air after vampires came out of the coffin; it made her blood boil.  

The man opened the car door and stepped into the light, his thoughts running through the best way to grab her and make a run for it. He figured if he could get the vampire's whore, the vampire'd follow suit. She smiled, all Crazy Sookie look, and rifled through her purse for a second. She was trying to give herself a moment to power up her telekinesis, but he took it as a perfect moment to attack.

He ran towards her, but his frantic, intense thoughts tipped her off. She chucked her purse at him and ducked out of the way, missing his meaty arms by a second. He stumbled into the plane awkwardly, his thoughts adjusting quickly as he pondered what to do next. Finally, her powers joined the party as her panic increased and adrenaline coursed through her system. Her fingertips tingled and every single nerve in her body seemed to blaze; she harnessed the energy and slammed him up against the wall with her mind and a swipe of her hand through the air.

He immediately tugged against his invisible barrier and she grunted against the force. She shoved him against the plane wall again, rather forcefully. "You hatin' bastard. Best tell me why you're wantin' to lure Eric into a trap." He continued to writhe, and his thoughts were of nothing useful-just a madman's ramblings. She didn't have the stability or time to dig through his memories.  "Oh, for Pete's sake," She muttered angrily, slamming his head against the harsh metal one more time for good measure. 

She needed to be able to glamor the dumbass. She needed Eric.

Like he could hear her desperation, he slammed his coffin open. She was startled, and her mental grip on the attacker slipped for a moment, but the man was too concerned with the pissed off vampire to notice. Sookie couldn't tear her eyes away from Eric-but she kept tabs on the sun's position. It had crept a few inches inwards, but not where they stood, yet.

Eric stood in front of the man, and Sookie could only see his backside. She could only imagine the horrifyingly calm and intimidating look on his face. She stuck her arm out and imagined that she was squeezing his middle-just enough to make him uncomfortable. Quickly, her telekinesis complied and the man squirmed against her force. "Answer her question," Eric lulled, glamor lacing his words.

"I was sent to get a vampire. Supposed to burn, burn, burn," He chuckled maniacally. Eric suddenly moved to the right a bit, and Sookie could see the ear-splitting grin on his chalky face. It made her stomach sink.

"Well, you failed. You arrived at the airport, but alas, we never showed up." She watched as the man's eyes became empty for a moment, and she heard his brain rewire itself, forced to believe Eric's words. "Let him go, Sookie," He asked, still facing the man.

She released her hold on him as her arm fell to her side. The man looked glazed over as he walked out of the plane, got back in his car, and drove away. She let out a hearty breath, her lungs shaking in relief. "How…?" She began, her eyes wide in disbelief.

"I am unsure," He replied, turning and closing the distance between them, wary of the rays of sunlight infiltrating the plane. "All I could feel was your distress, your need for me. Your emotions overruled all else, even my day rest."

She blinked, stunned. "Okay, well shit," She huffed, wringing her hands together. "There's a while till sunset, darling. You should head back to bed." She was panicking slightly—just a bit. Reading Sherlock was an interlude, a fraction of calm during a storm. The storm was back, and it was furious at her for ignoring it. 

He looked at her with such intense emotion that her heart skipped a beat. "I will once I am sure you are safe," He murmured, his voice so soft, so warm, so touching. She melted under the dulcet tones.

"Kay," She replied, a small smile on her lips. Eric pulled out his phone and began speaking to someone in harsh, quiet tones. Sookie took to the pilot, quickly asking him to shut the plane's door; she was not keen on Eric burning accidentally.

"Someone will be here shortly," He spoke, his eyes trained on her. 

Time passed slowly, but Sookie was far too anxious and keyed up to sit back down. Eric hovered close by, as still as a statue. She had taken to pacing, her sandals rubbing against the floor in a rhythmic pattern. She shot Eric a glance after a while and came to a screeching halt. "Eric!?" She screamed, rushing over to him, dread riddling her entirety. He had tracks of blood trickling from the corner of his eyes and nose, marring his pale skin. "Oh, baby, what happened?" She asked, her voice thick as she raked her thumb against his cheeks and under his nose.

"They are called the bleeds. We get them if we are awake in the sun for too long." Sookie was horrified by that, so she continued to gently wipe away the blood. It only smeared the dark red tracts, so she licked her thumb and began again. Luckily, that seemed to do the trick. She savored the taste of his blood on her tongue, ever so sickly sweet, ever so addicting. She relented after the bright red blood disappeared.

Sookie couldn't believe that after all their time together, the topic of the bleeds hadn't come up. She didn't have a chance to dwell for something occurred to her. "Would my blood help?" 

He didn't answer her question but rather stared towards the plane's door. "They are here." 

She nodded and tried to usher him towards his coffin. He wouldn't budge. "Just sit in the damn thing. You aren't bleedin' anymore today." She caught a wisp of a smile as he walked away. The lid was open, and he sat, ramrod straight, and waited.

Sookie peered out one of the windows, for the pilot had closed the door letting the light in. Eventually, a large, gray car rolled in, and a small, petite woman walked out. Sookie was wary, immediately reading her thoughts for malice-there was none, thankfully. The woman's thoughts were perfunctory and to the point; she had a job to do, and she was determined to do it. She wasn't foggy with glamor, so Sookie took her for a vampire's day-woman. She widened her mind's purview and found two other thoughts, both similar in their steadfast resolution.

"Thank Christ almighty," She muttered before giving the woman another glance. Sookie went to the pilot and asked him to open the door up just enough to let the woman in. Why in the hell can't this fancy machine let me open the door?

"Sookie Stackhouse and Eric Northman, we will be transporting you to the Carmilla," She said as she slid in. Her voice was high-pitched and nasally, accompanying her tight bun and gray pantsuit. The woman turned to the pilot and initiated the door to be fully open. Sookie figured he must have carpal tunnel from all the opening and shutting he had done.

The two other people she heard stepped out of the car, both of them burly men. She whipped around to find Eric's coffin closed, his body once again dead for the day. The men walked past her, not even sparing her a glance; they picked up Eric's coffin and carried him to their extensive car. The woman, who she learned through her thoughts was named Leslie, picked up Sookie's bags, purse, and took them to the vehicle.

She was directed towards the passenger seat, and she took it eagerly. Somehow, Eric's oversized casket fit perfectly in the back of the car, with all the seats down. The two men sat cramped next to Eric, and their faces were blank, their minds still focused intently on the task at hand. Sookie stared out of the window as the scenery passed her in a blur, the sun still scathingly bright in the sky; for once, she craved the pale moonlight. She just wanted to curl into Eric's arms and forget about the world for as long as she could.

The car came to a stop in front of a large, expensive hotel; the name Carmilla in big, red neon lights hung at the very top of the building. Leslie led her to the fourth floor and into room 505; Eric's coffin was transported into the room shortly after. It was spacious, gorgeous, and minimalistic. A recliner and futon accompanied an oversized, black leather couch. A giant flatscreen hung from the cream walls, a fireplace below it, facing the sofa. There was a separate room for the kitchen and a hallway for the bedroom, bathroom, and even a mudroom. All the windows, of course, had light-tight capabilities for vampires. The color palette of the hotel suite was monochromatic, for whites ruled the main parts of the room, and black embellished the rest. She found the expensive and ridiculous furniture entertaining and unnecessary.

She wandered aimlessly for a while, then sat on the plush couch and channel surfed. She was horrified by the number of housewives she saw and a stupid show involving some wealthy family. Sookie decided to stick with awful Hallmark movies, for those could be enjoyable to her. The little she remembered of her mother involved watching blurry renditions of Christmas Hallmark movies on their rickety, old, worn-down television. She would always listen in on her mom's thoughts when she watched them, for they were so innocent, joyful, and peaceful. It was one of the few times her mother wasn't constantly plagued by her daughter's otherness. She had felt guilt afterward, but it was more out of preconceived notions about what she should be feeling. Her mother ached to love her daughter, but the feeling never came naturally.

During the second movie, her stomach began to growl, so she walked over to the lengthy desk pushed against the wall and dialed for room service. The menu was right in front of her, sitting atop the rustic wood; she skimmed it quickly, found something she liked and asked for it.

"Northman's room?" The person asked, their voice deviating from robotic customer service to human curiosity. 

She paused for a moment. "Yeah, I'm his mind reader, and he told me I could get anythin' I want," She replied, her voice overly chipper. That seemed to shut the person down, for their voice returned to its normal, devoid niceness. She placed the phone back on its stand and huffed, not liking their start in Dallas one bit. Sookie was rather grateful for vampire blood's ability to rejuvenate her energy, as well as everything else. If she was forced to deal with the exhaust of what she had been through the last 24 hours, she might implode. She thanked God for the miracle of literature, no matter how short the relief was.

Ten minutes later, there was a sharp knock on the hotel door. She muted the TV and opened the door, her stomach ready to eat itself. The bellboy was carting a silver platter piled with the steaming food she ordered. He was short, boyish, and wide-eyed. The nervousness about him struck Sookie, but she kept it cordial as she thanked him for the delivery. He nodded and a strange sensation pressed against her mind; it was similar to a vampire trying to glamor her… but more. It was as if someone had reached her walls and was trying to poke through them.

Fuck, it's hard to read blondie's mind. Guess being an old ass vampire's mind reader gives you good blockades.

She sucked in a harsh breath. "Is it now?" She whispered, her mouth working without input from her brain. "No one knows about your ability, do they?" She said, testing the waters.

He paled, a bead of sweat dripping down his temple. "No and they never will. Keep your fucking mouth shut," He hissed, shoving the plate in her hand, grabbing the cart, and rushing away. She watched him scurry away in fascination and worry, for a part of her craved the similar company, yearned to show him that things could be alright. The other part of her was wary and perturbed; he apparently wanted nothing to do with her, and she was okay with conceding to him.

She huffed and shut the door, sitting back down on the couch, upping the volume, and digging into her meal. Eventually, long after she had cleaned her plate, a jolt hit her chest. Eric was upon her instantly, and her eyes adjusted to him on his knees, directly in front of her. "You are safe, Min Skatt?" He asked, placing his hands on her legs. She nodded. He was gone in an instant, and she heard the faint trickle of a shower being run. He appeared before her again, standing this time. "We are meeting with someone."

She didn't question him but instead stood and made her way towards the bathroom. The shower was a gigantic glass box, and the metal, detachable showerhead spewed water far and wide. She stripped, her clothes falling to heap on the floor, and stepped into the box. The water was the exact temperature she enjoyed, and her heart swelled knowing Eric had it down pat.

His large form joined her in under a second, his chest close to her back. She turned and looked up at him; his gorgeous face shimmered in the water, and his blond hair turned brown under the wet assault. She let her eyes trail the contours of his collarbone, his shoulders, and his chest; she wanted to look at him forever, as to memorize every intimate detail of his body. He had a mole on his left side, right above the prominent v-shape of his hips, a faint scar on his right thigh, large and horizontal, and so much more. She adored it all.

She wanted him, as she always did, but she needed something else. Something she knew he needed too, probably more than her. She turned her head and saw small bottles of shampoo and body wash in the rack hanging from the showerhead. She grabbed the body wash and poured some into her hand. Sookie turned back to Eric, his face a mask, his eyes fixed on her fingers as she began to lather the white, viscous body wash against her palms. Once sudsy, she ran a hand up his entire arm, feeling the hairs, the soft and rough skin, and the occasional scar beneath her fingertips. She repeated the motion with her other hand, reveling in the simplistic intimacy. She washed the rest of his body, kneading into his shoulders, the nape of his neck, and his back, determined to soothe him. His eyes had closed, and the tightness in his muscles eased; he was also painfully hard but did nothing to alleviate himself. 

He repeated her ministrations, lathering and spreading the wash around her body. She was burning molten hot, especially as he kneaded her breasts for a moment before moving to her ribcage. She simply stood there and let him move around her; the water continued to beat calmingly against her skin. After the soap had washed from both their bodies, Eric reached for the shampoo and gently ran his digits through her wet hair, massaging her scalp. He moved around her head, occasionally breaking through a tangle and playing with a strand of her hair. She poured some into her hands and reached up to brush through his hair. The connection, the bosom situation, and the desperate need for peace made the short, sweet shower last forever.

Sookie knew it would live within her heart for as long as she breathed.

Eric turned the water off with a swift flick of his wrist, their chests inches apart, his lowered head dipped to look at her. Droplets of water slipped down his body, but Sookie was mesmerized by how one clear, perfect teardrop fell from his eye and down his cheek when he blinked. They stood in their precious intimacy for a minute longer before he broke the spell by reaching for two pristine, white towels. He flung one over his shoulder and moved behind her to wrap the other around her shoulders. He gingerly brought the cotton downwards, drying the lingering droplets in a fluid motion. She took over from there, getting her legs then wrapping the towel around her damp hair. 

She quickly rifled through her suitcase and chose the first outfit he had laid in there; it was a frilly, loose, blue sundress. Her hair wasn't completely dry, but she didn't feel the need to blowdry it, so she took to braiding it and lugging the braid down her shoulder. Eric was in his usual outfit before she was done braiding, his hair completely dry and styled to perfection. She found her sandals and slipped them on, finally prepared to meet this mystery person. 

Eric led them down the Carmilla's hallway and into an elevator; he hit a button that took them to the ground floor. She inched her mind outward and found a large void, not as large as Eric's but formidable in its own right. She also felt a human mind buzzing about, practically hovering around the vampire. They made their way past empty hallways and into an ornate, large room. It held the same white and black aesthetic as their room did, along with sprinkles of red within the furniture and the walls' lining. A vampiress and a measly human man stood before them, right in front of a black couch that faced a window. 

"Eric," The woman greeted, her raven black hair slicked into a tight ponytail. "And you must be Sookie Stackhouse," The woman said, turning towards Sookie, her dark brown eyes glinting with curiosity. 

She nodded—the voids around her buzzing with inaccessible thoughts.

"We have much to discuss." 

Chapter Text

Isabel Beaumont was turned into a vampire over four hundred years ago. She was powerful, quick-witted, and generously tame for vampires. She wore all black leather, accompanied by a strong ring of eyeliner and dark shadow around her eyes. She looked seductively deadly, not unlike Pam, but seemed more lively than the blonde vampiress. Sookie found solace in the vampire women so unashamed of themselves and their sexuality, but the underlying wave of intimidation rang true. All vampires carried it with them, no matter how congenial on the surface. It was the chill that ran down her spine when she caught Bill's eyes for the first time, the immense power she felt from Eric when she saw him; they were the predator and the instinctual fear of being prey was never more poignant. 

Well, except for Sookie. At the current moment, the tiniest she ever felt was when she had been chased by a hell beast. She was considering creating a tier list of the scariest creatures that have threatened her life. She figured A-F would not be enough to accommodate the quickly growing list of monsters. 

"I am glad you arrived when you did. Steve has been… impatient, to say the least," Isabel commented, her eyes still fixed on Sookie. 

"Say the most," Eric replied, his towering form accentuating his age and strength.

She shrugged, finally tearing her eyes back to Eric. "He believes the Fellowship of the Sun is to blame and he is prepared to ambush them." 

Eric hummed, narrowing his eyes slightly. "That is probably correct. One of their men tried to take us from the airport, as I informed your day-woman." 

Isabel sighed, sitting down on the couch, folding her hands into her lap. "I wanted to hold off until I talked to you myself, but I would have to agree." 

Sookie stood close to Eric as they moved to the other end of the couch. "You know what that means, Isabel," He said, his voice level. Sookie crammed herself between him and the arm of the couch, her thighs pressed against his. She arched her back forward to look at Isabel and her human companion. She did a little shopping around his head, just enough to learn basic information about him. She heard that his name was Hugo and he was smitten with the vampiress.

She sighed, "They have someone here. I know." 

They sat in silence for a moment, Sookie too anxious to sit still, so she fiddled with her fingers. "Stan is a bullheaded idiot. We cannot successfully stage a raid of such proportions, not without a proper plan."

"That's what I said, but he wouldn't hear it." Isabel looked existentially exhausted as if she had been putting all her willpower into one thing, with no relief. 

"I will speak with him." 

Isabel nodded. "Still, he may not listen to you, despite your connection with Godric," She said and Sookie's eyes widened. She had a name for Eric's sudden pain. 

Godric.

Something happened to this Godric, something involving the vampire-hating cult that claims to be a church. She had a newfound purpose; she had to find this Godric, no matter what. Eric was a statue, his breath halting upon the utterance of the name. Sookie laid a hand on his knee and squeezed it, his icy, wide-eyed, red-rimmed gaze pierced her soul. 

"He will be here shortly," Isabel commented, shattering their moment. Sookie shook her head slightly and turned to her, not enjoying the peculiar look on the vampire's face. 

Eric gave her a nod and stood up. "I am going to call Pamela," He informed her, gently brushing a lock of slightly wet hair that had fallen out of her braid, behind her ear. 

"Okay." She curled her lips upward and watched him walk towards the corner of the room, his front facing the giant window. The skyline was mesmerizing, with tall buildings, artificial luminescence, and wires. It was a rich navy blue, decorated with blacks and bright whites that hid the actual sky behind their intensity

"Sookie, if you do not mind me asking," Isabel began, garnering Sookie's attention once more, "how did you meet Eric?"

She grinned for real this time. "My brother was gettin' himself into trouble, and I was lookin' for help anywhere I could find it. Led me to Eric and the rest is a lot of complicated history." 

A sly half-smile lit up the vampiress' face. "Interesting. My introduction to Hugo was less… exciting.” Sookie smiled courteously but held her tongue. “In all of my many years of knowing Eric, I have never seen him so enthralled with a human.” This wasn’t news to Sookie, but she was wary of Isabel’s innate interest in her relationship with Eric. She figured Hugo was an actual pet to Isabel, but the devotion she read from Hugo threw her off slightly. She knew Gran would not be happy with her typecasting, but considering all that she had seen and been through, she felt justified in her judgment. “He had never shared my intrigue in them, but I suppose even fossils are capable of change.” 

Eric chose then to bud in, “The humans you adore would consider you a fossil as well, Isabel.” Sookie repressed a snort, trying to put a number to her ageless face. “Sookie is much more than a breather.” She beamed, basking in the glow of his odd compliment and his minute return to normal behavior.

“I can see that… she smells exquisite.” The look Isabel gave her sent an achingly familiar shiver down her spine. Eric was quick to sit beside her again, putting his large form in between them, his body rigid. He moved with vampiric speed and elegance, but to Sookie, he was a blur. 

“Fascinating,” Isabel murmured, tilting her head back in contemplation. “Youre telepathic, no?” 

“Isabel…” Eric threatened.

“Hush, Eric. Sookie?” Isabel continued. 

“I am, but I thought that was semi-public knowledge at this point.” 

“It is, but I would like to see it for myself, if that is not too much to ask.” The glint and joy in Isabel’s eyes simultaneously deterred and spurred Sookie on.

“Alright. Hugo, do ya mind?” She asked the human who had not uttered a single word the entire time. 

He seemed to shake himself out of a daze of sorts, his eyes suddenly focusing on her. “Uh, sure.” He turned to Isabel and received a warm smile from the vampire; it was genuine. Sookie didn’t quite know what to make of that.

Sookie let her walls fall and the chatter that was Hugo’s mind hit her; it was dulled by Eric’s comforting void. His mind raced around Isabel, from thoughts of her hair, her eyes, her accent, her lips, her body, her everything. “Well, he’s pretty much just thinkin’ about all his favorite things about you.” Hugo gasped and Sookie rolled her eyes. “I didn’t need to be a mind reader to see you love her.”

Isabel looked impressed while Hugo reddened. “Incredíble!” Isabel exclaimed, clapping her hands together. Before she could continue, her small flip phone rang. She picked it up, muttered some words, and closed it forcefully. "Stan will be arriving in ten minutes. I will escort him up here and we can all try to have a civil conversation. It was a pleasure to meet you, Sookie." Isabel departed, Hugo on her heels. 

"She really wasn't lyin' when she said she was interested in humans," Sookie said, leaning her head against his tall shoulder.

"She has always been fascinated by your machinations," Eric replied.

"I would love to meet a vampire who didn't care about my telepathy for once," She ranted, huffing lightly.

"Vampires will always try to find usefulness in humans, Min Skatt," He reminded her.

"I know, but aren't fossils capable of change?" She teased. He chuckled lightly, turning his head towards her, but not answering her question. "Eric, who is Godric? She whispered after minutes of comfortable silence passed.

For a long time, she received no reaction. She stared at the skyline for what seemed like hours. "He is my maker."

Sookie's throat dried up and her heart sank into her stomach. She had been around Eric and Pam long enough to know how deep and important that connection was, how integral it was to a vampire's identity. Her resolve to find him grew tenfold. "We're goin' to find him," She asserted, clenching her jaw tightly. 

Once again, he rained silent.

"Isabel, how the hell else are we supposed to find him? Thought we went over this: We have to kill these fuckin' humans before they kill all-a-us," A thickly southern voice rang out, causing Eric to stand. A man of average build and looks, decked out like a cowboy accompanied with spurs and a hat, walked into the room like he owned it. He sized up Eric for a brief moment before eyeing Sookie. "Hello there, little lady," He drawled, tipping his hat her way, devouring her with his obscene gaze. 

She wanted to groan. Could this man be more of a walkin' stereotype? 

"Be careful, Stan," Eric warned, clenching his fists tightly against his sides. Sookie decided to stand beside her lover, also determined to shut the cowboy vampire down. 

Stan rolled his eyes but was cut off by Isabel before speaking again, "Stan has a point. If these are capable of capturing one of the oldest vampires in North America, there is plausible cause to be worried."

"Yes, there is, but going in guns blazing will help no one," Eric replied, his icy stare boring into Stan's forehead. 

"What do you suppose we do? Sit around on our asses and hope they bring him back to us safe and sound? I don't fuckin' think so!" Stan grounded out, his breath becoming heavy the more heated he became. 

Sookie bit her lip and forced her brain to think of anything that may be of use. "We could take a subtle approach. Use their own tactics against them," Isabel supplied, nodding towards Hugo, who stood beside and behind her. 

"An inside man?" Eric said, his head tilting slightly in consideration.

A lightbulb went off above Sookie's head. "How 'bout an inside woman?" Everyone in the room turned to face her, each with very different expressions on their faces. Stan looked annoyed with her, Isabel was impressed, and Eric looked horrified. "I'll go to church actin' like I wanna join. I'll read their minds, find where Godric is, and call out to ya." 

She could feel that Eric despised the idea.

Sensing the same, Isabel added: "Hugo can join her, for the church may be more receptive to a married couple than a single female." Eric growled at her, low and perilous. He bared his fangs at her and coiled himself for a fight, all while maneuvering Sookie behind him. "We would both be putting something precious on the line for him. You are not the only one who cares about Godric," She hissed, keeping her ground, baring her shorter, sharp fangs. 

He seethed for another moment before standing up straight, shutting his emotions down and donning his classic mask. "You fucking pussies! Your bimbo bitch and your measly sack of shit aren't goin' do anything!" Stan hissed, his fangs falling during the tense moment between the other vampires. Sookie gasped when she saw the aftermath of someone throwing a lamp, which was sitting on the side table next to the couch, flung at Stan's face. The shattered pieces had cut and torn into his skin and the hot bulb had burned his right cheek; he healed in moments, but it was enough to ignite a fight.

Isabel yanked Sookie and Hugo to the side before diving into a blur of motion, growls, hisses, and fangs ripping into skin. She wanted to use her telekinesis somehow, but without a clear shot, it would be useless. So, she stood on the sidelines, nervously rocking on her heels, her eyes wide, her heart thundering in her chest. 

With a resounding crack, Stan was flung into the white wall, splintering and ruining the interior and structure. Eric stood tall, his v-neck ripped to expose his upper abdomen, his fangs still prominent. Isabel stood somewhere in the middle, her hair wild, her jaw clenched. "This is the best option we have without starting an all out war. One that we are not prepared for, Stan," Isabel said, her voice tight.

"Fuck all of ya," Stan muttered, climbing out of the new hole in the wall, shoving his hat back on his head, and walking out of the room. 

No one moved for a lingering moment. "I know emotions are high, Northman, but that crossed a line," Isabel chastised. "Although he did deserve it."

"He is a fool who will get many of your men killed."

"Be that as it may, we have no time for this. Tomorrow we send them into church, tomorrow we rescue Godric," She said, straightening out her leather jacket and smoothing out her hair. "Hugo, let us go."

Hugo, like a duckling following its mother, waddled behind Isabel as they exited the room. The second they were alone, Sookie's dam opened. "Eric Northman! What the hell was that?!" She walked in front of him and gestured wildly, hoping to get through his thick skull.

"A loss of control," He responded truthfully. 

"Alright, how bout we go back to the room, hm? Try and relax," She offered, too concerned about him to stay mad. 

"Why would you agree to my protection if you insist on putting yourself into dangerous situations?" He ranted, his expression desolate. 

Sookie gave him a sad smile. "In this case, for you. I thought that was obvious." He looked taken back. "I'm gonna find him and bring him back to you. No matter what. Now, I'm countin' on you to be there for me when this crazy ass church does their crazy ass shit. We agreed on a partnership. Take and give. Your protection, my abilities. Fair game, lover." She thumbed his chin and planted a kiss on his cheek, but he remained steadfast in his reluctance. "You know why you brought me here, darlin' and I told you I was here for you, whenever you were ready, and you are. Now let me do my damn job." Her fear, her anxiety had turned into confidence, into willpower. 

His eyes darted around her face. "Arguing with you is impossible," He relented. 

"It is, especially when I'm arguing about you," She said, poking him in the chest on the word 'you'. "Now, I'm gonna head in there tomorrow. Imma play the dotin' wife and all that. If somethin' happens, I will get to you, someway, somehow. Stubborn ol' Sookie."

He shut his eyes and clenched his jaw. "Okay." 

"Kay," She repeated, dragging him behind her, determined to reach their hotel room and to have another sweet moment among the bitter. She turned around and grabbed his hand, pulling him towards the bed, a mischievous glint to her eyes. "Let me take your mind off things for a while. I know you wanted it in the shower, but you needed somethin' else. Now, I think I know exactly what we both need." She paused at the edge of the mattress, her teeth digging into her lower lip, her arms above her head. Sookie used the copious amounts of emotions she was carrying and used her mind to raise her dress over her head. It came off in one fell swoop, her invisible hand throwing it to a corner in the room. She reached out with her actual hand and the one that extended from her mind to pull him towards her. She dropped to her knees and gave him what he needed, and he gave her what she needed immediately afterwards.

*

She had been stuck in a snug, yet modest, white sundress; it reminded her of what she wore when she met Eric. Her golden hair had been laid loose against her shoulders, except for the clip that held a chunk, near the front, to the left side. She sat in the passenger seat of a blase car, simplistic and suburban. Hugo sat next to her, his hands attached to the steering wheel, an anxious energy danced about him. They looked like a normal couple and that was what mattered.

She had been given a fake wedding ring and was twirling it around her finger; it felt incredibly heavy against her skin. Her mind considered what it would be like to be married to Eric, to be at his side till death do them part, to be a vampire so that last bit wasn't in fifty years or so. She'd wear a perfect gown and walk down an elaborate aisle in the pale moonlight; he would be standing there, dressed to the nines, tall and gorgeous, his face stoic, but the look in his eye would tell her everything she'd need to know. They would kiss, say 'i do', and she'd mean it with her whole heart. When she was little she would spend hours at a time imagining her wedding, the man she'd marry, how in love and blissful she'd be. Sookie knew that if he were to ask, or if she was, she'd be making all of her old dreams come true.

"We're here, Sookie," Hugo said, snapping her out of her imagination. The church was reasonably large, all light browns, large, stained glass windows, and an obnoxious, ancient set of front doors. They exited the car, arms linked, and walked towards the church. She found a multitude of minds hissing and buzzing at her, but the two closest were the ones she was most interested in. 

Steve Newlin and his wife. 

Hugo knocked lightly on the giant doors and Sookie stared at the intricate sun carved into them. They swung outwards, a grinning Steve and his Barbie-doll wife walked out, introducing themselves and welcoming them. Sookie bit her tongue, hard. She knew if she didn't, she'd be running off at the mouth and get them both into trouble. With her Merlotte's Smile plastered to her face and a nod when needed, she walked with Hugo around the church. They lingered around the copious amounts of aisles for a while, Steve babbling about their holy cause, his wife staring at him like he was the sun. Her thoughts betrayed her, somewhat; she seemed decently intelligent and was hiding something big from him. 

Her thoughts were just a whisper in the back of her mind because she was letting Steve scream at her. At first, he seemed far too happy about one particular thing he refused to think aloud and she didn't have the time to dig, so she tried to wait. It worked, for he finally disclosed the fact that there was a vampire locked in their basement. So distracted by the revelation, she let her tongue slip, and words began to fly out of her mouth far too fast. They had made their way to a set of stairs when Steve's thoughts shifted sharply. 

"Why don't I show you our basement. Before my father passed, he used it as a… thinking place of sorts." Sookie's stomach sank as she caught an image of both of them locked in some kind of cell.

"Oh, Hugo and I really should be goin'. We had a few more errands to run today, didn't we, hun?" She smiled, squeezing Hugo's arm. 

"No, I insist," Steve budded in, his tone as cuddly as a cactus. "I think it's exactly where you two belong." Then, he screamed a name and the person it belonged to rushed at them. Sookie tried to kick and claw at him, but he was far too large and far too quick. He cracked his knuckles across her cheek and she stumbled; he picked her and Hugo up with ease. She felt sparks run from her cheek to every nerve in her body as her eyes saw stars. She heard metal scraping against a hard ground and a lock being clicked behind it. Her body recovered quickly enough, for she could see the burly man who clocked her and Steve Newlin stand on the other side of the cage. "I'll be politically correct and call you both vampire apologists," He began.

"Oh, shut the fuck up," Sookie groaned, pressing her palm against her cheek, glaring at the reverend.

Steve scowled. "I wonder when they stopped raising women the right way…" He mused, clasping his hands behind his back. She wanted to punch him in his smug face. "Hugo here has been so devoted to our cause, being a mole to those disgusting vampires."

Sookie gasped and turned towards Hugo, his face a mixture of guilt and steadfastness. "How could you?" She thought of the man who tried to take her when they arrived in Dallas and her muscles clenched.

He didn't reply.

She was getting really tired of not being answered. "Then, he let us in on a great little tidbit. The vampires' mind reader was here to help them find the vampire they lost. Hugo plus you equals a perfect trap. I'm sure more will come for you, blondie, which means more will burn." The grin on his face was sickening and Sookie let her emotions rise. She was like a coiled spring, desperate to be let loose. Right as he went to open his mouth, she struck, as vicious and quick as a snake. With her mind, she grabbed the front of his shirt and ran his head into the thin, metal bars in front of him. He staggered and clutched his nose, which had begun to bleed. "What the fuck are you, bitch?!" He screamed.

"I thought you already knew?" She replied, raising an eyebrow.

"Get Stackhouse and tell him to round up the men. We are doing this now," the reverend barked and Sookie's blood chilled. 

"What did you just say?" Sookie hissed. Steve glared at her, the blood running through his fingers and onto his suit. "Jason?" She questioned, her heart ready to break.

Steve's eyes widened. "How do you know him?"

She snarled, "I'm his sister!" That seemed to shift something in the man's mind, for he stood up straight, turned, and walked away. The burly man shot them a look and followed suit. She heaved for a long moment before turning to Hugo. "Start talking before I knock you the fuck out."

Chapter Text

Hugo paled his eyes flitting between the long gone forms of the reverend and Sookie. "They were supposed to take me with them! LET ME OUT!" He screamed, running and gripping the bars, trying his best to shake them open.

With the little self control she had, she not-so-gently chucked him back into the wall with her telekinesis. "Explain yourself," She demanded, her voice eerily calm.

He groaned and rubbed the back of his head. The beige wall remained steady despite the large form that just crashed against it. "It's Isabel! She refuses to turn me! You know I love her and I do, but she wants to watch me grow old and die… and I can't do that," He rambled like a madman, running his hand against his face.

Sookie looked aghast. "That's... That's disgustin'. Why didn't you just talk to her? No, no, instead you do this and get us both killed," She spat, an angry and horrified tear running down her cheek. With her emotions still running high, she used her invisible hand and pinched on the pulsing arteries in his neck; he clawed and gasped for a few seconds before collapsing to the ground. She watched him lay there, his breathing even, his face far too peaceful; she felt a modicum of pity for him and a fair amount of judgement for Isabel.

She shut that all down in favor of getting her ass out of there.

She tried to recreate calling Eric, forcing him to wake, forcing him to hear her. She danced along their tether and tugged at him, hoping to get a reaction. Nothing. She hissed, a hot puff of air escaping her nose as paced the small, cluttered confinement. There were empty boxes and bibles littered about the floor, creating an odd atmosphere to the prison. Hugo was basically silent; his mind had been reduced to a soft static.

While she listened to him, a thought came to her: the bellboy. If she could reach the bellboy, she may be able to reach Eric, someway, somehow. 

I know you want nothin' to do with me and I get it. I really wouldn't press ya if it wasn't urgent, so please, listen. I need you to reach Eric Northman and tell him I'm locked in the basement at the fellowship of the sun.

She shot the plea outwards, praying to God that it would be received. Sookie took to standing a few inches away from the bars, still trying to pull Eric back into the living. She even tried bending the metal with her mind, but it was to no avail. After minutes of failing, she let her forehead fall against the harsh, cold metal. 

She took a breath, then sighed. "Godric, I know you're down here somewhere. I also know you can hear me." She wrapped her arms around her middle and shuddered. Her nose brushed the metal as she readied her next few words. "I came here lookin' for you. I kinda promised someone I love that I'd bring you back to 'im."

Silence echoed throughout the vast basement.

"Just in case somethin' real bad happens, which is likely when it comes to me, let him know that I found you." 

There was no answer and nothing happened for quite a while. Hugo's soft, inaudible breaths continued, and Sookie stood with her eyes closed as she hoped something she did worked. The clank of footsteps on the ground cut through the air like a shotgun, and Sookie backed away from the barrier. She stood in the middle of the room, Hugo to the right of her. It was the burly man who had punched her; he had a nasty glint to his eye.

"No one's gonna know and no one's gonna care," He spat out, his gruff voice full of glee. He wrapped his meaty, horrible fingers around a metal bar. Her heart picked up it's pace in her chest as her body reared up for a fight. "I know you're a fangbanger, so you'll probably like it." Her body froze for an instrumental moment, flashbacks of her uncle and every almost scenario flashed through her head. She was stuck, her eyes wide, and it was all he needed.

He pounced, reaching for her shoulders, his momentum staggering as he charged. His sudden motion kickstarted her back to life: her heart sprinted as it flushed her system with adrenaline, forcing her muscles to tense, her mind to coil. He had a firm grip on her shoulders now, and she was struggling against his grip. She kicked, swatted, clawed at him, but he remained unphased. She growled as she looked into the feral, frigid eyes of the man before her.

Sookie garnered her powers, let them build in her chest. With a shriek, she pushed against his chest, her inner strength pushing with her. The man was flung off her, his back crashing against the metal. Just as he groaned, his head hanging in front of his chest, she tried taking off.

She only made it a few steps before his wretched hand reached out and tripped her.

She dropped to the ground with a shriek and to her horror, he had recovered from her attack fairly quickly. He was dragging her back in, his body finding it's way stop hers, his nasty hands attempting to remove her clothing. She screeched as loud as she could, her fist beating against his body. With his other hand he grasped her wrist, and she tried to squirm out of his grip, desperate to get away from him, no matter what.

She had enough self control to well up her telekinesis once more and shove him off her, just a bit. It was enough for her to scoot back and attempt to get to her feet. Before she had to fight him again, the air hissed and a blur entered the room.

The man, who had risen to his full height, determined to hurt her in every single way, had fallen. His head had been ripped clean from his body and the rest of him fell to the ground in a heap of spurting blood. Frantically, she looked upwards and found a man standing before her, his fingers digging into the burly man's head. His fingers were putting so much pressure on the detached body part that she could see the skull caving in on itself. She caught a glimpse of the loose skin and ripped flesh that was the rest of his face before looking the vampire in the eye.

"Godric." She muttered his name as if it were a prayer, no, it was as if she was addressing the god she was praying to.

It could be no one else.

Godric was short, slightly taller than Sookie, and looked beautiful and youthful. The only thing that betrayed him was the pale pallor to his skin and the deep red ring underneath eyes. He wore a loose, mostly unbuttoned, white shirt, which revealed particular tattoos around his body. She expected a large warrior, hefty and littered in battle scars, but what she found was scarier. He was obviously terrifyingly strong, that was evident, but it was more than his physicality. It was the look in his blue eyes that carried the weight of someone who had experienced more life than could be comprehended, someone who could know everything about you with a single glance. He was otherworldly, having been on the earth for so long that he seemed far too superior from trivial things.

He let the head drop to the ground, easily walking around it and the blood splattered on the floor. He stood a few feet away from her, their eyelines almost exact, and she wanted to cower under his gaze. "What is your name?" He asked, his voice soft and caring, yet intense and ethereal. 

She took in a sharp breath before answering. "Sookie." 

His lips twitched upwards, his smile radiant and slight. "Who is it that you love?" 

She swallowed. Hard. "Eric," She whispered and another contemplative, all-knowing look passed over his face.

"Come, Sookie," He commanded, offering his pale hand. Shakily, she closed the distance and wrapped her hand around his. He was even colder than Eric; goosebumps popped up on her arms. His cyan eyes lingered on her before he began to lead them out of the cage and towards the stairs. They stopped at the top stair and Godric let her hand go as he faced her. "I understand much now," He said, gently running the back of his hand against her cheek. She wondered, for a brief moment, if Eric got that move from him. "He is here." Sookie's head whipped towards the main part of the church then looked back towards Godric.

He was gone.

Before Sookie could furrow her eyebrows and question the ancient vampire, her hair was ruffled by a gust of wind. "Sookie," Eric's familiar, relieved voice called. He gripped her shoulders and his wide eyes searched her for harm. She wanted to crumble into his arms but she held strong. He took a sniff of her and hissed. "Did someone touch you?" His eyes were instantly murderous, his posture tense; he was seconds away from ripping someone's heart from their chest.

Her eyes snapped shut and she managed a nod. "Godric killed him." 

"I am going to get you out of here, little one," Eric said, relaxing a bit, carefully pulling her forward, placing her behind a pew. She opened her eyes and repressed a growl when she saw men armed with stakes standing in front of the door. Before she could ask him what they were going to do, Eric began to walk forward, his head bent, his hands in his pockets. "Hey, man, I'm gonna take over here. Newlin's orders," He said, warping his accent into his imitation of Sookie's. The men turned and began to question him. She nervously waited behind the pew as they talked, but was suddenly grabbed from behind and yanked into the air. 

"Eric!" She screamed, kicking backwards at whoever nabbed her. Eric's fangs dropped and he hissed, dropping to a crouch, prepared to launch himself towards her.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Steve Newlin's infuriating voice rang out as the loud sound of doors being swung open followed him. "There'll be a bullet in her head before you could even get to her." Sookie flinched when she felt the barrel of a gun press against her temple, and she quivered when she heard someone cock it.

She watched Eric straighten, and he watched her wince.

"I just knew that pretty little blonde thing would attract more of you," Newlin chuckled and Sookie gasped as she saw Isabel and a few other vampires being carted into the aorta, stakes against their backs, ready to be impaled. "I was planning on burning the old one. Eye for an eye, you know," Newlin gritted out, his tone vindictive and sour. Steve walked directly in front of Eric and craned his neck to look him in the eye, "But your fangbanger is gonna have to die, too, now."

"Take me instead. Let them go," Eric said, his gaze steely.

Newlin laughed at Eric's face. "I'll kill all three of you, if it'll make you feel better. God is merciful, and I do live my life aspirin' to him." With a gesture of the reverend's hand, Eric was brought to the ground, gloved hands lined with silver gripped his shoulders and forced him to stay. Another vampire took to wrapping his midsection with a thin chain of silver, his skin sizzling and burning beneath his thin shirt. 

Sookie struggled against her captor, her heart shattering as she watched her lover writhe. "This is needless pain," A voice rang out, the sound echoing against the tall walls of the church. Sookie strained her neck upwards to find Godric standing on the edge of a giant, elaborate window, right above the cross. "There has already been far too much bloodshed. Do not add to it."

Newlin seethed. "You all killed my father! There can never be enough to make up for that!" He cried out and Sookie flinched as she heard more guns cock. 

"Do you all wish to die for a mad man's empty words? You will if you continue down this path, that I can assure you," Godric spoke, his voice melodic and she watched a few of Newlin's people squirm. "You can walk away. The choice is yours," He offered. She felt a tinge of hope as she saw more and more of the men drop their guns, all having enough brains to take the threat and the out seriously.

"What are you doing?! They're all fucking dead! Nothing they do or say has any truth to it!" He screamed, marching around, gesturing wildly. Sookie was still keenly aware of the gun pressed against her head, but she wanted to kick Newlin in the balls, gun be damned. 

"Fuck you, Steve!" A familiar, loud voice shouted. Sookie turned as much as she could to see her brother decked out like the military, a giant gun in his hand, pointed at Newlin. The man holding her to him grumbled and tightened his grip, her body groaning against the pressure. "You try an' hurt my sister and I'll kill ya," He threatened, cocking his gun. She hadn't seen her brother since her Gran's funeral, where he promised to do better, to be better, for her and for him. 

"Youre an idiotic traitor, Stackhouse!" Newlin screamed, his face changing from a lifeless cream to a bright red. 

"Yeah, yeah," Jason scoffed before pulling the trigger; Sookie watched in confusion as a red paintball flew through the air and struck the reverend in the face. It splattered all over the top half of his face, entering his open eye and painting his hair and forehead. Amidst the strike, Godric had made his way back to the floor. He stood in front of Sookie, the man who had been holding her at gunpoint unconscious on the floor, the gun bent in half in Godric's hands. 

"Are you alright?" He questioned, tilting his head to the side. She nodded, too shocked for a proper answer. None of Newlin's men had shot their weapons or attacked; all of them too unsure of their cause or too afraid to act.

Sookie looked to Eric and found him being held down by two men; her powers welled inside her with ease. With a swipe of her actual hand and her mind, she tossed both of them into the door behind them. Godric had incapacitated all the men who were holding down vampires and the freed vamps were enough to scare the rest away. Sookie gritted her teeth as the people scurried away, desperate to escape the situation as quickly as possible. It was then, of course, Stan and his men barged in, fangs bared, murder in their eyes. 

She ignored them all and ran towards Eric. His head was bent forward, practically touching his chest. She wondered how he was still on his knees. "Hey darlin', I'm goin' take this off, 'kay?" She wrapped her hands around the silver and waited for a response.

He slowly brought up his head and his eyes connected with hers. "'Kay." She began to unravel the small chain, Eric hissed, his jaw clenched, and his fangs pierced his bottom lip. She went faster, grimacing as she watched thin pieces of shirt and skin coming up with the silver. Sookie helped him to his feet and hovered by him until she knew he was alright. 

The church had been cleared of all humans except for her and her brother, the latter running over and tackling her into a hug. His mouth ran, apologies coming in quick succession. "Next time you wan' change, Jase, think about gettin' a new job or somethin'. No more crazy, evil churches, alright?" She huffed, a half smile on her face as she patted her brother on the back.

 He backed away from her and gave her a fervent nod. "I swear to God all the way up in heaven." She had forgiven him for his outrage the day their Gran died and had encouraged his reinvention. She would never say anything to him again without following up on it.

She looked for Eric, finding him in the far corner of the church, Godric by his side. She didn't want to interrupt, but she wanted to be with him. Ached for it, in fact. Godric caught her eye, the look in his all-knowing, and gestured her over. "Sookie. I am saddened by what has transpired. I would have liked to have met you under more pleasurable circumstances," Godric admitted. There was something off to his words, as if he was omitting something, but she bit her tongue. 

"Thank you for helpin' me down there. If it means anythin' now, it's nice to meet ya." 

Godric nodded his head and smiled. "We will talk more once we arrive at the Carmilla," Godric said, addressing them both before walking off.

Sookie waited fifteen seconds before throwing herself into Eric's arms. "Thank god you're alright." He propped his chin on top of her head and stroked her hair. 

"Let us get out of here," He said, breaking their embrace and swooping her into his arms. The sun had dipped far below the horizon and the moon danced in the sky, so Sookie looked at the twinkling stars as Eric flew them back to the Carmilla. The moment he landed he ran them back into the room they met Isabel in. As she settled back onto the couch, trying to nurse an oncoming headache and the trauma of the night, more vampires flitted into the room. Eric stood beside her, his leg pressed against the arm of the couch. It became a flurry of noise for a while and the oncoming headache became a real one, eating into the sides and back of her head.

The room came to a sudden halt when Godric calmly walked in.

He nodded his head, ever so slightly, and everyone resumed their conversations. She marveled at how revered the small, wise vampire was. She watched him pause to talk with Isabel and Stan. Isabel had bloody tears trailing down her cheeks, a still unconscious Hugo on the floor at her side. Sookie watched in fascination as Isabel perked up, ever so slightly, and dragged Hugo out of the room. Godric then moved on to other vampires she didn't know. She was a people watcher by nature, but watching Godric move with such grace and pose was next level for her; she couldn't look away. He seemed to float wherever he went, yet when he was rigid, similar to Eric. 

She jumped when she felt Eric's fingers brush hair behind her ear. "You are in pain, little one." 

"Just a headache. I'll be alright," She replied, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. 

"I do not know much about human medicine, but I can have someone grab some for you," Godric's tranquil voice rang out, having quickly, invisibly rushed to Eric's side when he heard her voice.

She smiled at him. "No, it's alright, thank you though." 

"You are a courageous human, Sookie. I have met few so willing to risk their life as you did." He gave her an intense look. "I would argue, however, that your life is too important to endanger." Godric's stare had shifted to Eric, a much deeper and evaluating glint in the blue of his eyes. 

She smiled softly, but her headache grew more intense with each pound of her heart. 

Godric and Eric had begun to talk but she wasn't hearing their words, far too focused on her sudden pain. It was like an incredibly potent warning bell, her headache, for when she glanced up she saw a man with a bomb strapped to his chest. She had no chance to react because the bomb went off the moment she breathed to say something. She felt the explosion, the searing heat, the impact of the blast. Something had placed itself in front of her though, taking the brunt of the bomb; glass and chunks of metal had scraped against her face and arms, leaving harsh, bloody trails in their path. Her breath was quick and pained, her protector heavy against her chest. Sookie groaned and slowly opened her eyes to find Eric on top of her, his body splayed. 

As carefully as she could, she maneuvered him off her. "Oh, god," She muttered as she surveyed his damages. Chunks of silver were embedded all over his body, blood flowing out of each small wound. "What can I do?" She panicked, her hands hovering over his chest. He groaned as he tried to sit up. "Oh no you don't. Here," She said, offering him her wrist.

"Not here…" She nodded and retracted her arm, lifting him upwards so that he was sitting normally. 

Sookie suddenly remembered her brother and a wave of dread washed over her. "Jason!" She shouted, standing up far too fast, giving herself a head rush. 

"Over here!" He said and she let out a breath of relief. He was okay. Her headache had dissipated completely, but the carnage that painted the room made her chest ache. Piles of blood and guts littered the floor and the few vampires who survived were severely injured. She thanked her lucky stars Eric was okay. She also saw Isabel walk back into the massacre, her face a mixture of shock and horror. Sookie also saw Stan's hat on the ground, marred with blood. 

She hurried back to Eric, who was healing, the silver making its way out of his system. "Where is Godric?" Eric asked, his voice tense, his eyes wide. 

Sookie looked everywhere for him and could find him nowhere. 

Her heart stilled and her breath caught in her throat. 

Eric left the room in a blur and came back in under a minute. "I found him." Sookie shut her eyes and let her body come down from it's adrenaline rush. "I am going to speak with him, but first," He paused to let his fangs click down and to pierce his wrist. She took a few drags of his blood and felt her injuries close up. 

"Alright," She responded, leaning up to kiss his cheek. "Be careful." He gave her a forlorn look before darting away, the wind in his wake brushing her skin. 

Her headache crept back into her temples as she stood and waited for Eric to come back.

Chapter Text

Her head was throbbing. There was an ache deep within her chest and that pain radiated outward.

She was being drawn towards the roof of the hotel. With every step she took closer to the top, the more her headache ate at her head. She stood in front of a large, heavy door; her pain had made her eyes water and temples throb. Sookie collected herself and then pushed the door open to the warm outside. What she found there made her breath catch.

Eric was on his knees, bloody tears streaming down his cheeks, his hand clutched to Godric's arm. 

Godric stood in front of him, his head towards the sky, which was shifting from the deep night to a pearly morning blue. 

The sun was anxious to crest the horizon.

Her own pain blossomed then, becoming borderline unbearable as she watched the two vampires in shock. Her tether with Eric was like a branding iron, scorching to the touch. He was beyond devastated, his pain so monumental, so beyond anything she could comprehend. Her entire body wanted to reject the feeling, for it threatened to capsize her. Tears threatened to spill over when she pondered how awful it must have been for him.

She slowly made her way to Eric's side, too afraid to interrupt their moment, but desperate to offer her comfort to him. She just stood by his side for a moment, her own eyes glassy, her throat tight.

Eric was muttering in Swedish, his head bent, his tears splashing into small pools of blood on the concrete below. Sookie's tears joined his. "As your maker, I command you to leave this roof and not come back. Du har alldeles för mycket att leva för nu," Godric said, turning his head to glance at Sookie, then his childe.

Eric stood slowly, his eyes focused on nothing; his maker's command forced his body to move. "I'll stay with him. Long as it takes," She murmured, lightly grabbing hold on his hand to pause him. She reached up and wiped a tear track away, and his wide eyes brimmed with unending pain. Eric nodded, almost imperceptibly, and walked back inside. "I really don't like sayin' goodbye right after meetin' someone," Sookie sniffled, taking a place next to Godric. His gaze was once again focused on the skyline.

He smiled, a melancholy, yet resigned expression. "In all of my years on this earth, I never would have expected to spend my final moments with a human."

More like your last hour or so, but that's neither here nor there, her brain supplied bitterly, attempting to alleviate some of the unending pain she was experiencing. She got another wave of crushing anguish from Eric and it almost sent her to her knees.

"Do you believe in God?" He questioned, turning to gaze at her, his tone sincere and contemplative. She didn't mind the change in conversation, hell, she would've accepted talking about their favorite movies for all she cared. She would have given him anything he needed at that moment.

"I do."

"Is he merciful?" 

Sookie felt his words resonate deep within her heart. "I'd like to believe so."

"Then maybe some of my grievances can be forgiven. Some, if they do not burden you, I would wish to share." Sookie blinked and nodded as fast as she could. "For a very long time I believed that love was the greatest weakness one could have." Her heart stung as she looked into his blue eyes through her glassy ones. "I viewed humanity as fragile, so far below me that their concepts were fickle and that their lives were meaningless." She wondered what his human life was like; she had a sinking feeling it was horrifyingly tragic. "I killed without reconsideration. I was cruel in ways that even the most prolific, demented human couldn't conceive of. I was the fears humans have of vampires; yet, the worst of it was that I had no idea the weight of my actions." Sookie held back a harsh sob; she couldn't even begin to imagine what he had done, had experienced, had felt. "After two millennia of apathy and monstrousness… I stand here... wrong."

Sookie opened her mouth and closed it, her mind churning to come up with something to console him, but not pity him. Something that would show him that while his choices aren't necessarily excusable, they're not all the choices he has made. Not all the choices he could make. She needed to be strong in a way she had never been before. She had withstood her Gran's death, her parents death, her own childhood traumas, yet this was a level of strength that needed to be so bright that not even someone as lost and pained as Godric could see it.

"I am a parasite. Vampires are parasites; we do not belong here," He said with such self-loathing and conviction she couldn't help but let her knees shake. His young, beautiful face was twisted in that moment, completely betraying his inner angst, betraying his desperation for rest. "I am cursed to spend my waking moments reliving all of my choices with the knowledge of their meaning... but I do not resent it. I deserve it."

They stared at each other in heavy silence for a while after that. Sookie's mind raced to find the words to say, while Godric simply studied her, curious, momentarily distracted. She realized he had never had a true moment of peace in all of his existence. Her warm, watery brown eyes widened. She understood that; she understood the unnerving ache to just have a taste of serenity. Something inside her steeled itself, connected itself to Godric in a way she didn't believe she'd ever be able to.

"I can't tell you if you do or don't deserve it, Godric. What I can say… what I think… is the best way to amend some of those sins is to do better now. I think God would rather you try than watch you fade away." 

He looked at her, a stoic expression clouding his features, but a small glint of awe was present in his eyes. "Your words are wise, Sookie. I am not afraid of facing punishment after death, however."

"I'm not either, but that doesn't mean I'm ready to go toe to toe with the big guy. For humans, life is short, and meaningful, and chock full of mistakes. I know I've done my fair share of sinning, but I don't plan on facing God without workin' hard to make up for some of 'em. Or, or try to do better, be better, in the future. It's not just about God's mercy, I think it's about you... you grittin' your teeth and being compassionate, even when it seems impossible. Especially toward yourself." Sookie knew vampires didn't live by that logic, by that human ideology, but she felt Godric would.

She turned and took a hold of one of his hands and squeezed; He seemed mystified by the contact. 

"For the large gap between us in so many ways... I think understand a part of you, Godric," She began, her voice soft, lilting, tears still flowing freely down her cheeks. Eric's pain continued to eat at her soul. "I don't wanna stand here and say that what you did was right or excusable and that by staying 'round means it'll all be fixed like that... but know that I also understand wanting to be at peace. Just for a second," She whispered, tilting her chin upwards. "A life or millenia full of pain, suffering, apathy, what have you, is hard to ignore. It's even harder to come to terms with." Something shifted in his expression and his fingers twitched in her grasp. "It's somethin' I work on every single day," She admitted, squeezing his cool hand. "But, it's not impossible. I've had those seconds, Godric," She said, her voice wistful, her thoughts of her lover below them.

She took a breath. "If this is really the end for you, Godric, then you ain't dying without some company." Sookie's throat was so tight she thought it may close, and Godrics face shifted once more, his eyes still plastered to hers. 

He captured one of her tears on his finger, the small, clear drop reflecting the incoming sunlight. His head turned slowly back to the horizon, as did hers. She braced herself for the ever-changing sky and for the harsh sun to make it's appearance. Her chest shook with her silent sobs.

"You see a chance at a new life in me," He murmured. Sookie looked at him again, her dark eyes wide with hope and curiosity. "A chance to... do better. A chance to find a second of peace."

Sookie nodded fervently. "Always. There is always a chance to do better, and I know that those seconds will find you, too." She squeezed his hand once more. "I don't think I'll ever quite grasp what bein' a vampire means, not completely, at least. What I do know is that you're one of the most human people I've ever met." She watched his side profile as he digested and contemplated her words. Then, he shifted to face her.

His wise eyes grew wide as they bore into her soul.

She smiled slightly, her breath staggered, her cheeks puffy. "Stay for a while. Give yourself a real chance to do better, acknowledge your past and change your future. I know you can do so much good here; I can just feel it... If it's still too much after then, I'll be damned sure to stand by your side then, too. Either way, Godric, you will not be alone."

Sookie prayed that her words resonated, that he felt them as deeply as she did. She hoped that the strength she mustered was enough, that if all else failed, that he would die knowing he was understood, cared for. God, she hoped it more than anything in that moment.

His eyes stayed locked with hers for a long few beats of her heart. "I believe I can agree to your request, Sookie. If someone as good as you truly believes I am capable of more, than I shall try to be more. Maybe I can find my second." He squeezed her hand back then, and she blinked in shock. Not giving it a second thought, she began to drag him back inside, clutching his cold hand for dear life.The sun was creeping up the sky, the sunlight slowly inching towards the roof. Sookie thanked God that he was following her and quickly opened, shuffled him through, then shut the door behind them.

Just as she did, the sunlight hit the spot they had stood a mere minute ago.

Her heart stuttered and ached in her chest; she had never been more happy to be in the shadows. She let her breath catch and marveled at the fact her headache was gone; her emotional distraught had drowned it out before. She was cautiously curious to analyze that new quirk, but not anytime soon. Or in the next three weeks as she tried to recover from this experience. Hands still clasped together, she began to lead them towards the center of the hotel. Her body refused to stop, determined to keep him moving, away from the light, in case he changed his mind. A few steps in, however, Godric stopped behind her.

She turned quickly.

"What's wrong?" She questioned, her voice tight. The tears on her cheeks had just dried, but her eyes remained glassy and puffy. Sookie squeezed his hand once more.

"I do not know where to begin" He murmured, his voice almost childlike in its innocence. 

Her mind worked around the statement and once she realized what he was asking, she smiled at him. "Start by talkin' to your children," She offered. "One of 'em is down there and loves you."

Godric grinned; it was small, yet genuine. "No, Sookie, it is you he loves." 

She blushed. "Come. He's waitin' for ya." She could feel her tether to Eric grow the closer she got. He was in their room, his agony still palpable. She paused at the ajar door for a moment, looking back at Godric to ensure he was ready for this; that he was ready to begin a new life. Godric, far too knowing, nodded. "Darlin'," Sookie muttered as she pushed the door open and walked in. Eric was on the couch, his hair on his forehead, thick, bright red tear streaks on his face. On the carpet were large, bloody stains. He looked up at them slowly, his wide eyes shifting from agony to disbelief. He stood up swiftly, but was unable to speak. He simply stared at his maker.

Eventually, his eyes shifted to land on Sookie, and she could see the gratitude, and amazement, and adoration in his eyes. There was also more swirling in the cool depths, and it made her heart swell. 

Godric entered the room and placed a hand on Eric's shoulder. "Sookie has shown me much," He began, turning his head to smile at her. "And has given me a chance at a new life. That begins with you." Sookie slowly began to walk back out the door, determined to give Godric and Eric a quiet moment. Once she shut the door, she could hear their muffled voices through the wood. She smiled. Sookie rarely felt so accomplished, so genuinely happy with herself, but then and there, she did.

She had found another second for herself.

*

All the vampires that had survived the bombing asked, no, begged her to tell them how she got through to him. One of them even tried to glamor her for the information. She didn't feel right telling all these people about such an intimate, important moment for Godric, and she sure as hell didn't feel like reliving it herself. 

She was still reeling from it all. Her body was exhausted, her mind depleted, but her soul was full, bright. It was an odd juxtaposition.

Isabel had been the first to come up to her, less than an hour after she left Eric and Godric. Sookie wondered how in the hell word traveled so fast. "Sookie… I don't know what to say. I heard of what happened, and I…" She paused to take a breath and wipe the brimming, red tears from her eyes, "Thank you. Your bravery and compassion are a gift." 

Sookie smiled. "Isabel, I'm sorry about Hugo." Isabel returned the smile, but hers was watery and shaky. "There was a time when he truly loved you. It just got... twisted," She sighed, furrowing her eyebrows. Sookie wanted to kick herself for not digging deeper into his thoughts. Maybe she would have found his true intent, but she shook herself. There was no point in dwelling in the sordid past.

Isabel nodded before walking away. Sookie watched her leave the common room and enter the elevator; she saw a red streak down her cheek before the silver doors closed in front of her. Sookie took a deep breath and relaxed into her chair; there was a small tv plastered on the wall closest to her. It was playing the news. She itched to turn it off. As the newscaster continued on about the latest, local tragedy in his delightful monotone, Sookie's eyelids began to droop. She was unsure of when she fell asleep, but she knew it was night by the time she woke. She craned her neck and stretched out a bit, pleased to find herself in the hotel bed with a Viking pressed to her back.

"Hello, lover," He whispered, his tone sultry and easygoing. Perhaps it was the fog from just waking up or the calm in his voice or the boundless affection he was sending her through their bond, but it almost brought her to tears.

She flipped herself around to face him. There was a small, unfiltered grin on his pretty features. "Hi, darlin'." She yawned, stretching out a bit, a tear sneaking past her eyelids. 

He reached his hand out and tucked a strand of unruly hair behind her ear, then wiped the small clear droplet away. "Thank you." The insurmountable weight in the two words rested heavily on her shoulders. He was beyond sincere, beyond grateful. It made her chest swirl with boundless emotion.

Sookie smiled back, soft and small, placing her hand against where his heart would lie still in his chest. They laid in silence for a while, content to bask in one another's presence.

"There is something I must tell you," He began, his tone serious and sullen. Sookie nodded warily. "I love you." 

It took her mind a second to digest the words, and her heart another second. There was an earnest, unabashed look in his eyes. She could feel it as strongly as she could hear it in his tone, as clearly as she saw it in his eyes before she fell asleep. She let herself get swept up in those eyes; they swirled and crashed with emotion, giving her a glimpse of his soul as it brimmed with adoration. Her response was as easy as breathing, for it was as intrinsic to her as the motion. "And I love you," She murmured. 

The truth of the statement reverberated through her, soothing her deepest scars, making their bond hum and sing.

"I know," He joked as he raised an eyebrow. She basked in his return to form before joining in on the fun.

She gasped and playfully hit him on the shoulder. "You better've. I've sent a bunch of love to ya through our little bond." He nodded and inched even closer to her, his lips centimeters away.

"Speaking of. I wish to bond with you again, lover," He breathed, his lips lightly touching her with each word. 

The words left her lips with no hesitancy. "Yes." He finally kissed her properly, and everything felt right in the world. She couldn't resist touching him elsewhere, however, for her hands began to explore his skin. Somehow, she ended up straddling his thighs, her spine bent, her lips devouring his. "I wanna do it now, Eric."

He looked at her like she was a goddess. "You're complete and utter perfection, min skatt," He said, but the words sounded more like a soft prayer. She blushed as he helped her out of her clothes. Once both of them were naked, he ended up sitting up slightly, their chests touching, their quick breaths mingling. It was when she was around him, moving against him, with him, that she tilted her neck. The moment his fangs broke her skin, her entire body exploded, starting low and hot. He followed moments later. The sounds that left her mouth were only stifled by him puncturing his palm. "We will become one," He murmured, and she paused her movements to look him in the eye.

Still heaving, still coming down from her orgasm, she smiled. "Good." Then, she took him into her mouth. It was even more intense than the first time, and she noticed immediately. Her body felt like it was on fire, constantly buzzing with unbelievable ecstasy. She could feel their tie grow infinitely stronger, intertwining further; where she began and he ended, she no longer knew. For a very long time they rested in that wondrous limbo, swimming in the magic their blood and love held. Eventually, they had been transported to the shower in his home; the water was running and ricocheting off their skin. She was enveloped by him, enraptured, devoured, in love with him. Sookie figured life could never be better than this. "It's a miracle," She whispered, gingerly running her fingertips all over his chest. It was as if she could feel every scar, every pore, everything on him. 

"And what would that be, my lover?" He asked, his fingers intertwined in her hair, his eyes as glazed over as hers.

"You," She said, a slight smile to her words. She leaned upwards, her hands trailing to the back of his neck, and kissed him. Their contact made her shiver and ignite; it radiated throughout her entire body. It was ethereal, their connection never so strong. She could feel every piece of joy that flowed through him and into her, every bit of arousal, every bit of love. 

His passions were fiery, intense, blinding. He felt so intensely that it threatened to burn her from the inside out. She pressed her lips, her body, further into his, desperate to relieve herself of the delicious heat with his cool touch. He complied easily, his large hands gripping her wet hair tightly, and she let every single wall she held fall.

He gasped and broke their kiss to stare at her. He an his fingertips across her collarbone, his eyes hooded as they pierced her. In the midst of the moment, something caught her eye. It was the sunlight peeking from behind the curtain. Eric saw it too, for he opened the shower curtain and stepped into the blinding light. She walked out behind him and was greeted by the sight of their bed planted on the sandy beach from her dreams. She giggled and ran towards the water first, he caught up to her within the beat of her heart. "You are beautiful in the sun."

She blushed and dragged him further into the water. "You smell like this, y'know," she beamed and splashed him with the cool, salty water. 

He smiled and closed the distance between them with a kiss. They played, kissed, and made love in the sun for what seemed like hours before even making it to the bed. 

They spent many more hours there.

*

"Call on me anytime you wish. I will visit you in Bon Temps shortly. Until then," Godric said, a lightheartedness to the tone of his voice. 

Eric nodded.

"Until then, Sookie. I will miss you both," He stated, a smile to his lips. He had taken her words to heart and the change in his demeanor was already obvious. She knew it wouldn't be easy, but he wasn't going at it alone; she'd be there for him whenever he needed someone. 

She grinned. "Goodbye, Godric." Then, she did something risky and without thought. She reached out and wrapped him into a hug. The ancient vampire froze initially, but eventually returned the gesture. He wrapped his arms around her middle. "If you ever feel that bad again, call me. Us. Hell, I'll fly out to ya. I know it ain't much with all the stuff you're goin' through, but, I care about you, Godric. Never forget that."

He nodded easily against her neck. "I will not."

She broke their embrace and backed away, Eric's arm reaching out to snake around her waist. She nodded. They entered Eric's plane, and she waved at Godric one last time before the big door shut. She sat down in her chair and pulled out her book while Eric packed away her suitcase.

"He is mesmerized by you. I am now sure you have that effect on all of us," Eric stated, coming up behind her chair and placing a kiss atop her head. "I never would've expected to see my maker hug someone."

Sookie flushed. "Well, I thought he needed one. I know I did." Eric nodded and began playing with her hair. "For that first bit, I'd like to think it's my charming personality." She shrugged, opening the book on the dog eared page. 

"I would have to agree," He chuckled, arranging himself in his travel coffin. The sun was set to rise soon. 

"Sleep well, lover," She said, shooting him a smile and a wink before he closed the lid on his coffin. She could sense that he was amused by her and enthralled by her. Sookie knew she needed to work on boundaries surrounding their new, more intense bond, but for the time being… She enjoyed it. Immensely. By the time they got home, she had a few pages left in her book. They had a few more hours until Eric could wake, so he remained in his travel coffin as his dayman drove them to Eric's home. When they got there, Sookie made herself some food, showered, burrowed into the couch, finished her book, and grabbed a new one from his shelf. A quarter way through that one, Eric awoke. "Hey, darlin'," She beamed when he walked into the room.

His carefree smile was quickly replaced with a grimace. She wanted to scream what the fuck now, but held her tongue. "Pam is in trouble." Sookie chucked her book onto the ground and practically hopped into his arms. He took off in a blur, and she felt the wind whip against her skin. They reached Fangtasia in record time. She figured he really had been going slowly the times they had flown together. The bar was empty, but Sookie had a feeling that the basement was not. 

To no one's surprise, someone was down there. Pam was strapped to a metal table, her wrists and ankles pinned by silver, and Sookie realized she was littered in jewelry. Jewelry that was burning her flesh from her bone. "Ah, such splendid timing, Sheriff. You see, I have heard things." It was a spindly man, short, bald, and vindictive. He carried a cane and a perpetual evil grin on his face. "That you were selling vampire blood around Bon Temps."

Sookie grounded her teeth together. She had forgotten about the queen-induced nightmare in lieu of the Godric one. How silly of me.

"I have been doing nothing of the sort, Magister." Sookie wanted to run over to Pam and rip the silver away, but she knew that would not go over well.

The Magister seemed to ponder something as he tapped the end of his cane against the hard floor. "You have been a dutiful Sheriff thus far, Northman. So, I will give you three days to present me with the perpetrator. If you are incapable of doing so, lovely Pamela here will die." The Magister slammed his cane onto the table, in the narrow space between Pam's pinned legs. "Off you are, Sheriff."

Eric turned immediately, swooping Sookie up and running out of the bar. "Oh god, Eric," Sookie said, her voice verging on panic.

"We need to find Bill Compton." 

Sookie nodded as he ran them into Bon Temps. Once they crossed city limits, he let her down, and they walked side by side. It was eerily quiet, buildings were vandalized, broken pieces of furniture and trash were littered about the road. It looked like a tornado had passed through with gallons of spray paint. Sookie's head began to throb, and she knew something really bad was about to happen. "Eric, we need to get outta here." He looked down at her in confusion. "I've been gettin' these headaches since the explosion, and they've warned me about something bad. Whatever the hell is going on here is real bad."

Eric took a breath and nodded. "From the looks of things, I would agree, but we need to find Bill." Sookie shook herself and nodded. As they got further into town they began to see more people. Naked people. They were running, dancing, fucking, and their eyes were charcoal black. Sookie wrapped her arms around Eric's and clung to him; she did not want to get any closer to the crazy-ass, demon-like townsfolk. They made it to the cemetery that divided Sookie's home from Bills, and she was beyond shocked. There was a giant shrine of some sort in her front yard, and loud, banging drums echoing from every corner of the wood in her home, and there were even more naked people fucking. She was prepared to scream and toss them all out with a wave of her mind.

"Eric, what the actual fuck?" She murmured, staring at her now decrepit home with wide, horrified eyes.

He said nothing, but he did drag them into the Compton residence. By the grace of God, Sookie thought, he was there. "Bill," Eric sneered, and Sookie released her hold of his arm. Now that she was sure Pam would be okay, she needed to figure out what was going on with her home. Eric seemed to sense her resolve and froze. "No."

"Yes. You got Bill, now I gotta do this. If I need you, you'll know," She replied, giving him a stern nod and gentle push with her mind. With a forlorn and angry look from Eric, she was gone. 

Chapter Text

She started around back, holding her breath with every step. Sookie carefully crept through her dull, dim, and disgusting home. The air was hard to breathe, for it was foul and thick. With every creek in the floorboard she cringed and froze, but nothing came for her. 

Eventually she had to step over a passed out, naked man who was twitching in his sleep. Sookie could feel Eric's anxiety, and she could feel him checking up on her through their bond. If she wasn't so pissed, confused, tired, and horrified, she'd be curious by that new facet to their tether.

She eventually reached her kitchen, and choked back a sob: it was destroyed. Her Gran's kitchen was smeared with black stains, making even the refrigerator hard to distinguish from the rest of the room. There was a disgusting platter of guts and blood on the center of her ruined, tilted table. 

The complete defamation of her home was one thing, but ruining Adele's kitchen was another. As she fumed in silence, her head began to throb violently.

"Ah, shit," Sookie sighed before someone, something, grabbed her and shoved against the kitchen wall. After her head calmed down and her eyes readjusted, she gasped.

It was the woman from Merlotte's, and she was trying her damn best to push into Sookie's mind.

The woman gazed at her like she was a mesmerizing artifact. "What are you?" She cooed, messing with her hair.

"A fuckin' waitress. Now, who the hell are you?!" Sookie retorted, trying to squirm out of the lady's hold. 

"What, you don't remember me? I'm hurt," The brunette pouted, and then smiled viciously. Sookie's breath caught in her throat when the woman began to claw her back, in the exact direction of her scars.

Sookie paled. "It was you."

"Bingo, baby!" The woman laughed. It was relaxed in the most twisted way. "You," She paused to boop Sookie on the nose, "Can call me Maryann." Maryann leaned in and took a breath against her neck. Sookie took the chance to telekinetically push the woman away with all her might, and the demon bitch flew into the opposite wall. Sookie ran as far as the living room before Maryann caught up to her again and yanked on her shirt. "Well, my dear waitress, you are going to be my maid of honor!" Sookie kicked and clawed, but it was to no avail. Maryann simply dragged her up the stairs and chucked her into her room.

Sookie stumbled into her bed frame, her knees banging violently against the wood. Her bones began to ache. "Who would want to marry you?" Sookie spat without thinking as she readjusted herself.

Maryann narrowed her eyes and scowled. "He is beyond this world and the next. I have served him for millenia, and I am finally going to be by his side!" She swooned, her dark eyes getting lost in her odd, off-putting school-girl obsession. "All it'll take is spilling the blood of that shifter, and I will be his!" She twirled in a slow, fluid motion before whistling. A few Bon Temps residents with pitch black eyes and a sick tint to their smiles came bustling up the stairs. "My wonderful ladies, I need you to prepare my Maid of Honor for the ceremony!" 

As the demented, possessed women descended upon her, Sookie sighed, "Oh, fuck."

*

Eric was prepared to rip someone's throat out with his bare hands. The last few days had tested his ancient patience, and he was growing incredibly weary. Seeing Pam like that had made him see red, but it was when Sookie decided to head back to her destroyed home that he truly lost it.

Bill Compton seemed to sense the anger radiating from the Viking and began to slowly back away. "No you fucking don't!" Eric growled, running at him and slamming him into the wall. The wall shook and Compton groaned. "You, you little ass-kissing bitch are going to Fangtasia. It seems that I have caught the vampire responsible for the rise in V selling in my area." Eric smiled like the true predator he was, all teeth and malevolence. 

Bill growled as his fangs snapped down. "You have no proof of that!" He struggled against Eric's steel-like grip, and Eric's jaw ticked. Eric shifted his hand to Compton's throat.

"Oh, but I do. It was your blood that was being sold, after all, and there are vials of it all over your estate. All that's left is killing the seller. I'm sure the queen will be incredibly happy that her Sheriff is so capable." Eric squeezed Bill's throat as he hissed 'capable', and the younger vampire let out a choked gasp.

After a long moment of unrelenting pain, Eric eased up. Bill cursed and bared his fangs at the older vampire. "I'll tell the Magister, Northman," He growled.

Eric smirked. "Do you think he'll believe the likes of you? You're so far up the queen's ass that he would be more than happy to convict you," Eric sneered, purposefully leaving out his knowledge of Bill's double-angentry. "I know I will be." He soaked in the maddened look on Bill's face before pulling out his phone to dial Chow. "Come to the Compton residence. I've found the vampire the Magister was looking for," He said while looking the southern vampire dead in the eye. Luckily, Chow was close by and it only took him a few minutes to arrive. Eric loved the man, for he always came prepared. 

Wearing silver-resistant gloves, he wrapped a thin chain around Compton's throat, then he used a thicker chain to tie his wrists together. Eric nodded his head towards the decrepit desk, in the right of the room, where Pam had stashed the vials of Compton's blood. After collecting the evidence and dragging Compton into the back of Chow's car, Eric stopped the man. "Find the V Seller and kill him before the Magister can think of asking for him." 

"My pleasure." Chow nodded, an impartial look to his face. Eric took a second to revel in the minor victory before turning around to handle the disaster across the cemetery.

He could feel that Sookie was anxious, but he hissed when it turned to pain, anger, and fear. He could sense that the entity in the house was bigger than him, so he knew he couldn't barge in without risking Sookie's life. "Fuck," He growled, chucking a vase that sat on the Compton's patio. He could hear the foul noises of needless, endless sex, banging drums, dancing against the grass, and shrieking. Whatever had invaded her house obviously held great mystical powers, and it was that thought that gave him an idea. He dashed into the air as fast he could and searched for her friends Lafayette and Jesus. 

It didn't take him long to find them, the smell of magic and fear ever present in the air. He came to a halt in front of their door, took a breath, and knocked. The two men opened the door, tense and prepared to defend themselves against a giant threat. When they saw who it was, they backed down. "Is Sook okay?" Lafayette asked, the worry obvious in his tone.

Eric repressed a growl and clenched his jaw. "No. Whatever has taken over your town has taken her. Tell me everything you can," Eric demanded, remaining on the outside of the home. 

They both stepped out onto the porch and looked at each other anxiously. "She's a Maenad, an ageless creature dedicated to serve a god from ancient Greece," Jesus explained, a sad look in his eyes.

"Yeah, well, all the demon fuckers runnin' 'round here are looking for a horned god," Lafayette chimed in.

Eric snarled, "Dionysus."

Jesus nodded. "That's who I would've guessed as well.

"Well this crazy ass bitch wants to summon her crazy ass god and marry him," Lafayette ranted angrily. Eric shared the sentiment.

"She was looking for a supernatural sacrifice of some kind…" Jesus muttered, wringing his hands nervously.

Lafayette's eyes widened. "Oh, shit, I remember now. She was talkin' shit about a man who can be more than what he appears. It must be Sam Merlotte."

"You did not wish to aid your friend?" Eric questioned, finding that odd for humans who were so close to Sookie.

Jesus seemed to fume for a second. "At first we tried helping the townspeople, but when it became obvious that Maenad was hellbent on raising her god and had an obvious eye for a sacrifice, we went on lockdown. We weren't taking any chances." Eric found the passion from the man admirable.

Lafayette sent the vampire a scathing look. "What the fuck we goin' do?" He asked rather frantically.

Eric remained still and stoic, but on the inside he shared the same sentiment as Sookie's friends. "This Maenad is looking for Sam Merlotte. So, we find him first." The couple nodded and Eric began the descent from the porch to the ground. "Where might he be?"

"His bar, but I don't know how they wouldn't have found him yet," Lafayette said, the two humans struggling to match Eric's large steps.

Eric walked over to their car and opened the drivers side. He reached out his hand and Jesus carefully placed the key in his palm. "You are cold," He murmured, climbing into the back.

"Damage her, you buy us a new, better one," Lafayette warned before joining his boyfriend.

Eric climbed in, adjusted the seat, and revved the engine. "We will check there first. Shifters have a distinct smell. I will be able to tell if he's been there recently or is there, but hard to see." He pushed the car to its limits, rushing down the bare street towards the bar, occasionally passing by a possessed townsperson. He flew into the parking lot, slammed the brakes, turned off the engine, and darted into the bar.

It was ruined, bar stools broken, shattered glass everywhere, liquor spilled on tabletops and seeping into the floor, and there were splatters of blood on a booth. It was obvious a mob had just blown through here, but to Eric, it was even more obvious three people were still here. He could hear the quick pounding of their hearts, and he could smell the earthy, off-putting, dog-smell of the shifter.

Jesus and Lafayette walked in moments later, carefully avoiding the glass. "Holy shit," They murmured in unison.

"Merlotte is still here, along with two others," Eric said as he moved towards the back, the scents and sounds growing stronger the closer he got to the walk-in freezer. Directly behind the large, metal door were Jason Stackhouse, a police officer unknown to him, and Sam Merlotte. Close to the door, Eric could recognize Jason's scent, for it had a similar, yet dulled down, warmth of Sookie's did. It was also tainted with the stench of beer. "Back up," Eric said loud enough for them to hear. He gave them a beat before snapping the door handle and subsequently the lock. He chucked the broken piece of metal behind him and grabbed the new-found hole. With an easy tug, he yanked the heavy door open.

"Jesus H. Christ," Jason huffed, clutching a gun like his life depended on it. Eric still held great distaste for his lover's brother, but now was not the time to deal with that.

Merlotte looked ragged and petrified, his shaggy, gray and brown hair blown over his eyes. "Lafayette, Jesus?" Merlotte breathed, taking a step back, scared of the possibility of possessed people.

"Yeah," Jesus answered, standing behind Eric. Sam visibly relaxed when he noticed their eyes weren't black. 

"The Maenad has Sookie," Eric said, his eyes fixated on the shifter. "And it wants you."

Sam paled upon seeing the look in Eric's eyes. "We'll get Sook back, we will… but I ain't letting you turn me in. She's going to kill me."

"I'm aware," Eric responded, listening to the intense, loud thrumming of the shifter's heart. 

"No! Sookie wouldn't want you to do that!" Jason practically yelled, his shoulders heaving. "And I sure as hell won't let ya."

"Neither will I!" The cop chimed in.

Eric sighed, "I suppose she would be unhappy if I traded you for her, but if it comes down to it, I will make the trade within a beat of your heart." 

Sam nodded. "Fine. Now, we gotta think of a plan."

"Yes, that we do."

*

Sookie wanted to spit on that brunette, Maenad bitch. Maryann, before obliterating her home, rifled through her Gran's belongings. She wore her Gran's wedding dress, but Maryann had taken to tearing and fraying the ends of the gorgeous, white fabric. One of the possessed women had shoved her into a plain, white dress that looked like it was made for a virgin about to be sacrificed. The only difference was a flower crown atop her head. They had tied her wrists together by rope and shoved a giant egg in her hands.

"Lick the egg!" They began to chant in a sing-songy chorus. 

Sookie looked appalled. "I am not lickin' this egg," She huffed, trying to hold the egg as far away from her body as she could. 

"Lick the fucking egg!" A woman shouted before smacking Sookie on the back of the head.

Sookie clenched her jaw and licked the giant egg as quickly as she could. "Happy now, ya gross freaks?" 

"Yes!" They shouted as they clapped their hands frantically. "Oh, Maryann will be so happy!" 

"Oh, joy," Sookie mumbled as they pushed her towards the stairs. "Keep pushin' me like that, and in gonna drop your stupid, sacred egg!" That was enough to get them to simply lead her outside, rather than berate her. Sookie grimaced upon seeing the monstrosity of a shrine in front of her home, and she repressed a gag. It smelled of rotting flesh, old food, and fresh blood. All the townspeople were gathered around, either dancing or fucking, with Maryann in the middle. She was vibrating and moving in a sensual, strange manner; a dangerous, content smile was on her face. "What the fuck?" Sookie muttered, a perplexed and flabbergasted look on her features. At this point, she was sure it was going to become permanent.

"Oh, my Maid of Honor, don't you look beautiful!" Maryann stopped her vibrations to appraise Sookie. "All that's left now is the sacrifice. Then, finally, my beloved will come!" Sookie shook her head while Maryann went back to shaking. Sookie went to stand by the front porch, praying for this day to end. She knew it wasn't going to anytime soon when her head began to throb violently.

She whipped her head around to find Eric tugging a distraught Sam behind his back. Her heart sunk deep into her stomach. "Eric!" Sookie shouted, attempting to run towards him. A few possessed people came after her, and she was able to push a few away with her mind, but eventually she became outnumbered. They held onto her in almost every way they could. She struggled against their hands, but it was futile. "What are you doing?!" She screamed. "Sam!" 

Eric didn't turn her way, and neither did Sam. She watched with wide eyes as her lover brought an old friend to a demented immortal. "Well, well, what do we have here? A wedding gift?" Maryann chuckled, and her hoard of drones joined in. "I saw you once before, haven't I, vampire?" She placed a finger against her chin and pretended to think. "Oh, yes! You were looking for her." Maryann pointed that same finger at Sookie. 

"The shifter for her," Eric said, lifting Sam into the air by the collar of his shirt. 

Maryann shot Sookie a quick glance before greedily looking at Sam. "Done." Eric chucked Sam towards the ground and the moment he connected with the ground, he was being dragged away. Eric then began a trek towards Sookie and bared his fangs at the people holding her down. Right as he was about to scoop her up and fly away, Maryann turned towards them. "I would love for you two to stay, at least for this part." She smiled at them, and it was a twisted, threatening, and maniacal grin. 

Eric hissed, "Not a moment longer."

"Perfect! Eggs!" She shouted, and Sookie watched as a tall, handsome, strong man dragged Sam to the shrine and tied him against it.

"Eric!" Sookie sobbed, hot tears streaming down her cheeks. "How could you?" She whispered, her voice cracked and broken. He held her against his chest and ran his hand over her hair. If she wasn't so distraught, she may have felt him pushing calm, trust, and reassurance through their bond. 

She wanted to struggle against him, push him away, call him names, but she couldn't. All she could do was fall into his chest, cry, and look at Sam Merlotte. Sookie wanted to tell him so many things, wanted to bridge the gap that had grown between them, but realized it was far too late. That realization caused a large wave of guilt and another throat-scorching sob to wrack her throat.

Eric continued to run his hand soothingly over her hair.

"I have waited so long for this. So, thank you, Sam," Maryann murmured, running her knuckles down the side of his cheek.

"Go to hell," He spat, and the man named Eggs punched him in the stomach.

Her head hurt like she was being shot.

"Bacchus, hear me now!" Maryann began and continued with a cult-like summoning of her god. "Accept this sacrifice!" She screamed as she plunged a large, sharp knife into Sam's stomach. 

Sookie cried out, and it was wretched against her chest and throat. She watched in pure agony as Sam began to choke and cough up blood. His wound immediately began to weep blood onto the grass, but it only became worse when Maryann ripped it out of his gut. He grunted as his head fell forward, the large, gaping wound now spurting blood.

Her head's pounding abated.

Maryann walked off, and Sam was all together forgotten about. Sookie scrambled to escape Eric's grasp, but he held strong. "Don't," He whispered into her ear. "Trust me."

She stilled her struggles and took a breath. "I'm choosing to trust you, Eric Northman," She muttered, her voice hoarse. 

She hoped the weight of those words would not go unnoticed by him.

He let go of her and sped off, but she couldn't tell where. She fell to the ground in a heap, her body too frayed, her mind too exhausted, her emotions too shot to allow her to function. She was unsure of how much time had passed before she heard a guttural, earth-shattering scream. Sookie got to her feet as quickly as she could and looked for the origin of the noise. Towards her left, only visible through a small opening between tree branches, stood Maryann. Her mouth was agape, for her heart was outside of her body. 

Sookie began running towards the forest, her heart pounding, her breath fast. She caught a glimpse of Maryann crumpling to the ground before almost running into Sam. She came to a screeching halt and found Eric crushing Maryanns heart between his fingers; it exploded in a pulpy, black, fleshy mess.

"Sam!" Sookie shouted before flinging herself into his arms. She only then realized he was naked, but she didn't really care. He was alive.

"Hey Cher," He chuckled, giving her a tight squeeze.

She took a step back after a moment and wiped away her fresh tears. "What…?" She stuttered, trying to wrap her mind around the events.

Eric stepped towards her. "After I dealt with Compton, I visited your friends Lafayette and Jesus. They helped me find Merlotte and your brother. Then, we developed a plan to get you away from her… and keep Sam alive." 

Sookie let out a shaky breath as Jesus, Lafayette, Jason, and Andy Bellefleur came running into the forest. "She's dead," One of them said, relief evident in their tone, but Sookie couldn't tell who. Her body was finally giving out, for she saw darkness the next time she closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

When Sookie awoke, she was in Eric's soft, familiar bed. She sighed in contentment and revelled in the plush pillows and comforting sheets for a moment. Once her memories hit her, however, she shot straight up. 

With a brush of the air against her face, Eric was by her side. "Min Skatt, are you okay?" He asked, prodding her emotions, placing a hand against her cheek.

She blinked a few times. "Is Sam okay?"

His face became stoney. "Yes, the shifter is fine. He may have a few interesting dreams, but otherwise, he is okay."

Sookie's mouth fell open. "You fed him your blood. That's how you saved his life!" Her mind rolled over the information. "Interestin' is an understatement," She snorted, the laugh rattling her chest and causing Eric to grin. "But you! I thought… oh, I thought the worst."

"It was understandable, given what you saw," He replied, moving his thumb gently across her cheek.

"Still, I'm sorry. After all we've been through, I shoulda trusted you."

"Hush now, little one," He murmured. "I do not like feeling your guilt, especially when there shouldn't be any there."

She smiled and lost herself in his eyes. Her peace was destroyed when she remembered Fangtasia. Her heart clenched. "Pam! Is she okay?" 

"Yes, she is fine. I do have a trial to attend soon, however." He grinned deviously, a satisfied glint to his eyes.

"Vampire Bill? Oh, so that plan of y'all's worked. Thank God at least one thing went right," She muttered, running her hand through her hair. 

"Have you forgotten Godric already?" Eric questioned, his voice soft and kind.

Sookie's features relaxed into an easy smile. "Sorry, I'm not totally with it at the moment. So, two things went kinda right," She corrected.

Eric smirked. "That they did."

They enjoyed each other's company for a second before Sookie slowly got out of bed. "This trial…"

"Will be in three days."

"I'm going with you, you know that right?" She deadpanned, placing her hand on her wrist and raising an eyebrow. 

"If I said no, would you consider the idea of listening to me?" He sighed, using his other hand to tuck locks of hair behind her ear. 

"Absolutely not. I'm with you, Eric, and I wanna see Vampire Bill get what he deserves. Besides, if they need a witness or somethin', I'd be happy to testify." Sookie's eyebrows furrowed as she thought of the Rattrays. 

Eric looked at her in an odd way for a long moment. "Do you regret it?" He murmured.

She shook her head in bewilderment. "Regret what?"

"Meeting me." 

Sookie took in a sharp breath, jumped down from the bed, and placed her hands against his cheeks. "Eric Northman, I love you. I don't regret a second I've spent with you. In all my years, I've never really felt alive, not till I met you," She paused to run her hands through his hair, "A lot of bad has happened, but I know for a fact it would've been worse if I was on my own." She placed a finger against his lips. He smiled gently beneath her finger. "Do I need to ask you the same question?" She questioned softly, her eyes wide as they looked at him.

He relaxed, removed her finger from his lips, and bent down to kiss her. "Never."

"Now hush," She said with a smirk on her lips. "What the hell am I gonna do about my house?" She laughed a little crazily. 

"I will have it fixed, but it may take some time," He replied, a mischievous smile replacing his stoic face. "You could stay here."

Sookie beamed. "How kind of you. I might take you up on that offer," She chuckled, letting relief lighten her giggles. Eric grinned in response to her laugh. It's bubbly nature was enough to make them both jubilant. "It's really over, and here I was, thinkin' all we'd have to deal with was Sophie-Anne," She huffed, shaking her head lightly. Sookie didn't have the energy to chastise herself for the lack of foresight, her psyche was that taught. Eric gave her a half-hearted smile, and wrapped his large arms around her middle, pushing her into his chest. Sookie stood content in his embrace, a contemplative look on her features. "Eric," She said, a soft cadence to her voice. He hummed in response. "Show me the world after this trial." The words were muttered, a simple breath at the tip of her tongue; it was a resolute demand, yet right below the soft tenacity, was a plea.

A small puff of air escaped his lips. "As you wish, my treasure." She took a long, drawn out breath, and exhaled the crisp ocean that wafted from him.

*

It was shockingly frigid outside. The wind was biting, unrelenting in its harshness. It nipped at her skin, trying to claw the tender flesh from her bones. She stood close to Eric, his large void shielding her from the frenzy of a small, petrified mind in the distance.

The Magister sat on a throne, and vampires surrounded them as spectators; it was as if the Emperor was deciding who was to die in the Colosseum for the entertainment of the blood thirsty peoples. The entire scenery was drab, full of dull tones, dried blood, and echoed screams. Bill Compton stood in front of them, silver clasped to his wrist, a hard look in his eyes and in the set of his jaw. Sookie stood in minute apathy as a vampire's fangs were being ripped from their jaw. The screams were harsh and shrewd. All Sookie could do was stare at the Magister as he watched on in pure, utter glee. 

The Magister took a breath, then sighed before facing them. His eyes lingered on Sookie for a brief moment. "William Compton, you have been accused of selling our blood to humans," He spat, the word humans coming out of his mouth in a twisted manner. "What say you?" He questioned, a bored expression in his eyes. 

"I'm not guilty," He replied, his tone clipped.

The Magister rolled his eyes and clenched his jaw. "I have no patience for lies, Mr. Compton. It was your blood, found in your manor, being sold in the town you reside in." Sookie felt Eric's vindication through their bond, his utter anticipation at what was to come next. To her left, where Pam stood, she could tell from the smirk on her lips, she felt the same. "Sheriff, what say you?" The bored look in his eyes changed to interest as his eyes passed Sookie once more.

 "When Compton first arrived in my area, he did not even show his face to me until he had to. He disregarded my authority repeatedly and attempted to take what was mine," The harsh edge to Eric's words reverberated through the air. Sookie wanted to shout all her grievances with Bill, but she figured the Magister wouldn't take kindly to that unless specifically asked. "There is no doubt in my mind he is guilty."

On his throne, all he did was nod. He pretended to ponder the verdict, but everyone knew what his answer would be. "William Compton, I find you guilty on account of selling our sacred blood to humans." Bill remained oddly stoic, but his face was still tight. A vindictive smile curled the Magisters lips. "Now, to find a punishment befitting the crime." Everything changed in an instant. A vampire rushed to the Magisters side, their head dipped to the cusp of his ancient ear. Words were whispered, and Sookie wanted to groan, for she was the only one who couldn't hear them. Eric's glee soured immediately, a low growl erupting from his chest. Pam seethed to her left, her long nails digging into her skin.

"You will be forced to change a human girl. You will be a dutiful maker and if she perishes, so shall you." Sookie caught something odd about the interaction, despite the light punishment, but she couldn't piece it all together. She was far too horrified by two vampires dragging a kicking, screaming, redheaded girl to Vampire Bill. It was her mind Sookie was hearing, her poor, innocent, horrified mind. She uttered the lord's prayer over and over, the occasional bitter apology to her family leaking through. 

"Magister," Eric began, but he was quickly cut off by a wave of the elderly looking vampire's hand. 

"I care not for your discontent, Sheriff. I am the judge and jury, my word is final." Eric's anger peaked and Sookie placed her hand on his arm, rubbing soothing circles on his skin with her thumb. It eased him enough to keep him silent. "Compton, do it now." 

"Please, please!" The girl screamed, scratching at the dirt, trying to escape her doom.

Bill knelt before her, his face softer than she'd ever seen it, his eyes twisted in sadness. "Hush now," He whispered, his southern drawl lulling the young girl. "What's your name?"

The shaking girl stilled for a moment, another wave of fresh, hot tears scorching down her cheeks. Her blue eyes were wide as she stared into Bill's. Sookie's heart bled for the young girl; she didn't deserve this and it maddened her to the point of insanity that Bill's punishment ended up being the girls. Sookie knew the girl's name before she collected herself enough to utter it: Jessica. Jessica's lip continued to tremble, but she answered his question with a whisper. Sookie wanted nothing more than to run over there and push Bill away and maybe kick him in the dick while she was at it. Eric took to calming her down, feeling her spike in anguish and anger.

"Close your eyes, Jessica," Bill murmured, tucking locks of sweat-soaked red hair behind her ear. 

"Enough of this, Compton, or I will worsen your punishment," The Magister threatened, his chin resting against his closed fist. Bill took a breath and the moment Jessica closed her eyes, he sunk his fangs into her neck. Sookie turned her head away, but the girl's thoughts were gut wrenching. Her screams piercing, echoing throughout Sookie's mind. When Jessica's screaming died down and her thoughts came to a stop, Sookie looked again. She felt like a coward, an incapable, bystanding coward. Bill had stood up, Jessica's limp body hanging in his arms, the right side of her neck drenched with blood, a vicious wound embedded in her pale skin. "Bury her now and do your best to not forget your requirements." With a flick of The Magisters wrist, Compton sped away. In that same second, every other vampire began to scatter. It seemed that their case marked the end of the trial.

"Come now, Sookie," Eric whispered, gripping her elbow and leading her away from the cold, harsh, and gray court. 

"Be cautious, Sheriff. I would not wish to see you or your own on trial here," The Magister said, his voice nonchalant, yet potent. Eric didn't turn around to face him, but he did stop. Pam also froze in her spot a few steps ahead of them; the look on her face was murderous.

"Of course, Magister," Eric gritted out, most likely remembering Pam's torture. Sookie's stomach churned and her own bout of outrage hit her. Seeing Pam laid out, in obvious pain, her life hanging in the balance frightened her to no end. The Magister deserved his own kick in the balls or perhaps much, much worse. 

Then, the three left for Eric's Corvette. Pam took a seat in the back, her jaw clenched, her face pinched in perpetual anger. Sookie took the passenger seat, her emotional exhaustion potent. She rested her forehead against the glass of the window as the car peeled onto the road. The comforting green and brown hues sped by, but they didn't ease her aching soul. She needed to escape Bon Temps, the tragedy encapsulated in the small town, more than she's needed anything before.

After a while, they rolled into Eric's garage, the car coming to a halt. No one moved for an entire minute. Then, Pam sighed. That seemed to shake everyone out of their reveries. Eric stepped out of the car, as did pam, and eventually Sookie. Pam had the telepath wrapped in her arms in a second, the vampire's head buried into the crook of Sookie's neck. "Tell anyone that I said this and I will take you on five hundred goddamn makeovers and doll you the fuck up," She whispered into her ear, her voice strained and full of emotion, "But I'm going to miss you." 

Sookie hugged her back, as tight as she could. One day, she hoped, Pam wouldn't feel the need to preface her emotional honesty, but she was touched by what she got. Tears began to well in her dark eyes. "I'll miss you too, Pam, and I'm hoping we won't have to be saying goodbye so much," Sookie murmured, taking a pause to breathe, Pam's floral perfume permeating her nose, " And for the love of God, please stay safe."

"I will. Now go, see the world," Pam murmured, a singular, bright red tear streaking down her cheek, leaving a dark red trail in its wake. Pam broke their embrace and gently pushed her towards Eric. "Take care of her," Pam said, her voice taking on the tone of a joking threat. It was a line she walked well. 

A conflicted look crossed his features, but he nodded nonetheless. "Come now, min skatt." He offered her a hand and she took it eagerly. He scooped her into his arms and shot off into the sky; the air hissed and curled around them. She knew where they were headed: his private plane, which was already packed with their things, ready to take off for Europe. Their first destination was England, London more specifically. Sookie brimmed with excitement.

She had visited Lafayette and Jesus two days ago, letting them know she was going on an extensive vacation, one that didn't have a particular time frame. 

"We're so glad you're doing something nice, after all you've been through," Jesus had said, a big, beaming smile on his face. Lafayette was cooking something in their kitchen, something that smelled amazing, and yelled his agreement.

After that sweet moment, Sookie and Jesus joined Lala in the kitchen, helping him cook. Well, they stood by and occasionally helped when asked. He was very strict about his food and Sookie wasn't going to ruin a masterpiece if she didn't have to. 

The meal was amazing, of course, and afterwards they all sat on their couch and watched Footloose. She felt safe and homely squished between them, a blanket splayed over their laps. She would undoubtedly miss them, even with the knowledge she'd see them again in the relative future. "We goin' miss you," Lafayette murmured after the credits began to roll.

Sookie grinned, but it was tinged in sadness. "I'll miss you two so much. I'll miss this."

Jesus chuckled, "Footloose?" Sookie rolled her eyes and huffed, while Lala threw a pillow at him. Jesus stuck his tongue out at his boyfriend. Their goodbye hug was intense and rejuvenating, their strong, warm arms enveloping her in love.

She sighed happily at the memory, and Eric glanced down with a raised eyebrow. "I'm just thinking about Lala and Jesus."

Eric nodded, a kind and gentle look in his eyes. "I will forever be grateful for their presence in your life."

She chuckled, knowing that his odd phrasing meant a lot. They lapsed into a comfortable silence, the wind still whipping against her hair. She took the time to appraise her lover, her bonded; she was determined to not waste a moment together. There was a lightness in his eyes that wasn't there a week ago, an easygoingness about him, and even his void seemed more welcoming, less heavy, less wrought. His emotions were calm, content, and excited at times. It was a distinctly pleasant change.

"I do believe you're staring."

Sookie laughed silently, squinting her eyes and staring at him harder. "Maybe I am."

"Do you like what you see?" He replied, a smirk on his pale pink lips.

"Mhm," She hummed, a blindingly large grin on hers. That broke his smirk into a smile. "You're just so… at ease. So comfortable now. It's a nice change." She shrugged.

Eric took a second to digest her words before responding, "I could say the same for you, but I'd imagine it's closer to night and day for me."

Sookie gave another noncommittal shrug.

"It is an odd sensation, feeling your joy as if it were my own." She knew what he meant; their second bond worked wonders on their emotional tie. She really could feel his ease, his love as if she was feeling it herself. There was a degree or two of separation, but it wasn't much. Sookie wondered how intense a third bond, a final bond, would be.

"Right now, I really like it."

Eric chuckled," So do I."

The rest of the flight involved no further conversation, even as he landed on the ground, feet away from the ramp up to his plane. He let her down and she stretched her cramped muscles, preparing herself for even more cramping due to their long flight. Eric sped into the plane, probably to talk to the pilot. She let her mind swoop towards the aviator, and she liked what she heard. He was a normal guy with no real prejudice against vampires; no crazy church cult, no crazy maenad, no crazy killer. She took an easy breath.

Sookie stepped into the plane and took her usual seat, near his coffin, and pulled out her stack of books. They were all classics, and she was giddy to get to learn even more of their authors. Eric reappeared a minute later, and he would've made her jump with the way he placed his arms atop hers, but she was far too used to his vampiric speed. 

He placed a chaste kiss against her neck and she hummed in contentment. "It is times like these I wish I would've met more famous authors," He laughed, his voice deep and sultry; she melted under the soft timber.

"I wouldn't've let you shut up about it," She snickered, leaning into his touch. 

"I would have enjoyed the look on your face," He said, a jovial lilt to his words.

"My mouth would be open and my eyes would be wide. I bet it'd be real enjoyable," She chuckled, thumbing the pages of the book in her hand.

"I do see the appeal to that," He replied, softly squeezing the top of her hands before intertwining their fingers. She couldn't rest her back against his chest, the seat of the plane still separating them. "But I meant the look of curiosity in your eyes, the wonder."

Sookie's cheeks blossomed red.

"And that," He whispered into her ear, trailing his fingers up her arm to touch her cheeks. She leaned into the touch. "I have seen all of the modern world and most of the old, yet neither held any real appeal to me," He began after a beat of them relishing each other's touch, "But with you, I have never been more… excited to watch you see the world. To see the world with you, little one."

Sookie's blush deepened and ran into her chest.

"As much as I always wanted to get outta Bon Temps for somethin' like this, nothing could be as perfect as doin' it with you," She responded. She knew it didn't quite compare to the declaration he made, but she meant it just as strongly. She pushed the love and truth of her words through their bond.

"I love you," He whispered, the words brushed her skin and gave her goosebumps.

"I love you, too." Eric leaned down and brushed his lips against her cheek, and Sookie responded by raising their joint hands and kissing his knuckles. Sookie's heart had never felt so full, and she cherished the feeling with her entire being. She was finally where she fantasized about being when she was younger: with the love of her life, happy, and on an adventure. It took endless amounts of pain to get there, but as she said earlier, she didn't regret it for a single moment. He was her forever, whatever that meant, and she wouldn't trade that for the world. Eric Northman completed her and she drifted off in his embrace, thoughts of them leaving a smile on her face as she was swept under the bliss of sleep.